(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The light of Japan : church work in the Dioceses of South Tokyo, Osaka and Kiushiu, under the Church of England"

PROPERTY OF* 

M.S.C.C. LIBRARY 

600 JARV1S ST. 
TORONTO 









&f ^(^_ 
1} 





/ 




FRQM-THE- LIBRARY-OF 
TRINITYCOLLEGETORDNTO 



Presented by 
Professor C.H. Powles 
1984 



THE LIGHT OF JAPAN 



SOLDIER AND SERVANT SERIES, APRIL, 1906. 
EXTRA NUMBER 



THE LIGHT OF 
JAPAN 






CHURCH WORK IN THE DIO 
CESES OF SOUTH TOKYO, 
OSAKA AND KIUSHIU, UNDER 
THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND 

COMPILED BY A. ARNOLD, AS 
SOCIATE OF THE S. P. G. IN THE 
DIOCESE OF SOUTH TOKYO 

WITH INTRODUCTION BY THE 
BISHOP OF SOUTH TOKYO 








CHURCH MISSIONS PUBLISHING CO 

AUXILIARY TO THE BOARD OF MISSIONS 

211 STATE STREET HARTFORD CONN 



BV 
ft 



COPYRIGHT, 190G, BY 
Church Missions Publishing Co. 



129411 

.1AM 9 C 10on 



Illustrations 

The Bishops of the Nippon Sei Kokwai Frontispiece 

To face page 
Bishop Bickersteth ...... 41 

By kind permission of G. Palmer ... 28 

First Six Clergy of the Nippon Sei Kokwai . 42 

First Aid to the Injured ..... 55 

A Soldier of the Line .... 58 

Tokyo Pro-Cathedral 66 

St. Andrew s Boys School, Tokyo ... 68 

A Group of Pupils 70 

A Pilgrim starting for the Holy Mountain . 74 

The Bishop, the Rev. F. W. and Mrs. Kennedy and 
Family, Miss Makeham, the Staff and Pupils of 

St. Mary s School 100 

Little Buddhist planting Prayers for Soldiers in 

the Grass 117 

The Hommyoji Temple at Kumamoto . . 124 
Men s Ward of the Gardens of the Kumamoto Lep 
er Hospital 126 

Deaf and Dumb Artist In-patient of the Leper 

Hospital at Kumamoto . . . . 128 
Three Little Patients in the Kumamoto Leper 

Hospital 129 

Chapel of the Kumamoto Leper Hospital . 131 

Country walk near Ikan . . . . . 143 
Cherry tree-lined Arbor to the Famous Temple 

of Kompira ..... 145 

The Church of the Holy Cross, Matsumoto, with 

the Chapter of St. Andrew s Brotherhood 157 

Miss Makeham, Miss Ichimura, and Girls of St. 

Mary s Home, Matsumoto .... 160 

Police Bible Class, Shitaya Station . . 186 



The Cape Inuboe Lighthouse which supplied the 
design for our cover is described on page 167-9 of this 
volume. The significance of the choice will be under 
stood from the account there given of the use that the 
Headkeeper has made of his opportunities as guardian 
of that terrestrial light to point his visitors and associates 
to the Celestial Light, "Which lighteth every man that 
cometh into the world." 

The inscription on the sides of the title-page follows 
out the same thought. It was used as a Christmas 
decoration in one of our mission schools and reads, "The 
Light from the Manger Bed has shown throughout the 
World." 

With the exception of the frontispiece, most of the 
illustrations of this book have been made expressly for 
it, many of them from private photographs sent by 
Miss Arnold. 



Contents 

CHAP. PAGE 

I INTRODUCTORY .... 1 
II GENERAL PROGRESS OF CHRISTIAN MIS 
SIONS (1859-87) 13 

III BISHOP BICKERSTETH S EPISCOPATE (1886- 

97) .... .21 
IV THE BUILDING UP OF THE SEI KOKWAI 
BISHOP BICKERSTETH S EPISCOPATE (Con 
tinued) 28 

V THE WORK OF THE S.P.G. AND C.M.S. IN 

TOKYO 42 

VI ST. ANDREW S AND ST. HILDA S COMMUN 
ITY MISSIONS AT TOKYO . . 62 
VII ST. ANDREW S AND ST. HILDA S COMMUN 
ITY MISSIONS AT TOKYO (Continued) 75 
VIII CHURCH WORK AT OSAKA ... 84 
IX CHURCH WORK AT SOME TREATY PORTS" 100 

X C. M.S. WORK 112 

XI THE LEPERS AT KUMAMOTO, ITS CHURCH 

AND HOSPITAL ..... 125 
XII THE MISSIONS OF THE CANADIAN CHURCH 

IN JAPAN 132 

XIII THE MISSIONS OF THE CANADIAN CHURCH 

IN JAPAN (Continued) . . . 151 

XIV COUNTRY WORK IN BOSHU, ETC. . . 162 
XV SOME COUNTRY STATIONS OF THE S.P.G. 

MISSION IN THE SOUTH TOKYO DIOCESE 173 
XVI WORK AMONGST POLICE AND FACTORY 

WORKERS 185 

XVII ON THE JAPANESE PRAYER BOOK AS COM 
PARED WITH THE ENGLISH AND AMERICAN 
PRAYER BOOKS ..... 193 
APPENDIX I DIOCESE OF HOKKAIDO 
APPENDIX II TRANSLATION OF THE SCRIPTURES 
APPENDIX III STATISTICS .... 
INDEX 



Preface 

The Church Missions Publishing Company, in its 
endeavor to supply information from every part of the 
Missionary world, found a demand for some authority 
on the English Church Missions in Japan. 

They deputed one of their number to enter into 
correspondence with the workers in the field, and 
the four English bishops were approached. From 
two of them, Bishop Fysori of Hokkaido and Bishop 
Awdry of South Tokyo, answers were received. The 
former pointed us to the statistical information which 
can be compiled from printed sources, such as Mr. 
Stock s book and the Year book of the Church of 
England; while Bishop Awdry most kindly undertook 
through Miss Arnold, an Associate of the Society for 
the Propagation of the Gospel, to prepare a state 
ment of the field and the work. 

Many vicissitudes were encountered and, from 
various causes, delays arose which were vexatious. 
These delays have not, however, impaired the value 
of the work. It would be difficult to present any 
thing as a finality for life in Japan to day, but it is 
certain that such an account of existing conditions 
secures for us the story of the work done by the Church 
of England in the Sunrise Kingdom, during its most 
important period. 

The Publishing Company had already brought 
out "Japan and the Nippon Sei Ko Kwai," which 
the Rev. Dr. Abbott of Cambridge had kindly written 
at their request, presenting the work of the American 
Church in the Dioceses of Tokyo and Kyoto. They 
now send out to the public this little volume, which 



x PREFACE 

treats of some aspects of the Sei Ko Kwai and her 
missions in the South Tokyo, Osaka, and the Kiu 
Shiu Dioceses, trusting that with its touches of per 
sonal experience, with the account of missions to the 
fishermen and of those to the lepers, and with the 
additional fact that it is the first compilation of the 
missions of the Church of England in the Sei Ko 
Kwai as a whole yet published, it may constitute a 
sterling contribution to the literature of missions. 

At the request of Bishop Awdry and Miss Arnold, 
permission was given for the book to appear simulta 
neously on both sides of the water. The English 
edition has, however, preceded the American, taking 
the title of "Church Work in Japan"; while the 
American book will bear the legend "The Light 
of Japan"with the English as an explanatory sub-title. 

Miss Arnold desires to say that she has endeavored 
to present the work not of one society or another, 
but that of the Church as a whole. The Dioceses 
have been taken as centres and the addition of Hokkai 
do in an appendix by the American editor is due to 
the fact that it did not come within the range of her 
travels. She wishes to express her indebtedness to 
the Missionaries of the several stations for their review 
of each section of the work, and to the Rev. A. F. 
King for his careful scrutiny and kind advice, while 
to Mrs. Bickersteth and Bishop Awdry the Board of 
Editors unite with Miss Arnold in grateful acknowl 
edgement of work which could not have been ac 
complished save by their kind co-operation. 

ANNIE LEAKIN SIOUSSAT, 
Editor for Church Missions Publishing Co. 



Introduction 

Tokyo, Japan, December 19, 1905. 

Miss Alfreda Arnold has written this little book 
at my request, and I was led to ask her to write it 
by the desire expressed in America* to have some 
thing about the missions of the English Church in 
Japan more or less corresponding to what Dr. Abbott 
has published in regard to the American Church 
Missions in this country. 

This sketch is rather fuller than Dr. Abbott s but 
does not profess to be exhaustive. For example, 
as Miss Arnold has not been able personally to visit 
Hokkaido (the Northern Island of Japan), she has 
not included it in her sketch, through the mission of 
the Church Missionary Society there is very fruitful 
and the aboriginal inhabitants, the Ainu, who to the 
number of fifteen thousand are found there only, 
are rapidly becoming Christians under the influence 
of that mission. 

But Miss Arnold has travelled widely among the 
Mission Stations of the other three jurisdictions, 
South Tokyo, Osaka and Kiu Shiu which are under 
the charge of Bishops of the English Church, and her 
little book has the merit of being the product of the 
bright fresh mind of one who is living in Japan and 
taking her part in missionary work; while, being 
more free than most missionaries, she has travelled 
about to the places of which she speaks and has drawn 
her information at first hand. These qualifications 
are of the highest importance, for scarcely any one 

*Through the Church Missions Publishing Company. 



xii INTRODUCTION 

in the West understands Japan who has not been 
there for a considerable period, and changes are so 
rapid that what is written by a person who left the 
country five or even three years ago, may be quite 
out of date. 

WILLIAM AWDRY. 
Bishop in South Tokyo. 



CHAPTER I 

INTRODUCTORY 

Modern Missions Sketch from 1859-87. 

IT was in 1853 that Commodore Perry anchored with 
his squadron off the entrance to the Gulf of Yedo. 
Eight months later, as the result of firm but courteous 
negotiations with the Shogunate, he arranged a treaty 
by which two Japanese ports were opened to American 
trade. For two hundred and thirty years Japan had 
been closed to the outside world ; the Dutch alone, 
under humiliating terms, had been allowed to hold 
scanty communication with it through the few Dutch 
merchants in Nagasaki. Fruitless efforts to open the 
closed doors had from time to time been made, but now 
at last Perry had succeeded in gaining an entrance, and 
the other Western nations hastened to claim the same 
privileges as those granted to the United States. For 
a time only a few further concessions were made, and 
these with the greatest reluctance ; but in 1858 treaties 
with the United States and with Great Britain allowed 
members of those nations to reside at certain ports of 
Japan, and it was stipulated that these ports Hako 
date, Kanagawa (Yokohama), Nagasaki, Hiogo (Kobe), 
Osaka, and Niigata should be opened to their com 
merce. Very soon France and other countries received 
for their people the same privileges. 

1 B 



2 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

But these early treaties had been made with the 
Shogun s government, not with the Mikado who had 
been wrongly regarded by foreign governments as merely 
the spiritual ruler of his people. For some years attacks 
on the legations and on individuals witnessed to the deep 
resentment felt by many of the great Daimyos and by 
their retainers, the Samurai, at the way in which their 
Emperor s sovereign authority and their own rights 
were being ignored. The Powers concerned demanded 
heavy indemnities for the outrages which ensued, and 
much bitterness was created. Happily, though the in 
cidents were deplorable in themselves, they led to some 
good results. The leaders of the Choshu and Satsuma 
clans began to seek closer intercourse with the Western 
nations in order to learn of them the arts that made 
them so strong. The Shogunate, too, from internal 
causes was by this time much shaken in power. The 
Shogun and his advisers had treated with the foreigners, 
in most cases from sheer inability to resist the guns 
of their fleets ; but when the Daimyos at Kioto (the 
Emperor s ancient capital) induced the Emperor to 
command that the foreigners be driven from the country, 
the Shogunate could only adopt a temporising policy 
towards, both parties. Gradually the Powers awoke to 
the facts that the Shogun was but the Viceroy of the 
Emperor, that the Emperor himself had not sanctioned 
their treaties with his government, and that Daimyos 
and Samurai had had good cause for their hostilities. 
The recent misunderstandings began to clear ; the 
foreign treaties were ratified at Kioto by the Emperor 
in 1865 ; and, three years later, the progressive party, 
headed by the Satsuma men, directed a successful 
revolution against the Shogun s government after 
having induced the new Shogun to resign and firmly 
established the young Emperor, who had just come to 
the throne, as undisputed ruler of all Japan, 



INTRODUCTORY 3 

The same year, as an outward sign of the momentous 
change wrought by the Revolution, the Emperor left 
his seclusion at Kioto, entered Yedo in state, and set 
up his throne there, making it his new capital. For 
centuries Yedo had been the seat of the executive 
government of the Shogunate, and Kioto the sacred 
Imperial city. Now a new era had begun for nation 
and for city and, to emphasize the change, Yedo re 
ceived its new name of Tokyo, or " Eastern Capital." 

Then quickly followed, in 1871, a further change of 
highest import. That year witnessed the noble and 
self-denying surrender by the Daimyos of all their 
feudal rights, lands, and revenues into the hands of the 
Emperor. This voluntary act of patriotism meant 
nothing less than a supreme determination to have a 
truly united Japan under one Imperial ruler. Modern 
Japan had begun her march forward to take her place 
within thirty years among the foremost nations of the 
twentieth century. Japan had not had the slightest 
desire to be drawn into the race with the Western 
nations, but finding that she must be in it, she resolved 
at the beginning that she would go on with all her heart 
and would run, not last, but with the first. 

MODERN MISSIONS (1859-87). 

The story of the Portuguese Jesuit missions to Japan 
conducted by Francis Xavier in the sixteenth century 
is too well known to need recapitulation here. Suffice 
it to say that while the Christian teaching of the Jesuits 
was welcomed by the people, many unfortunate cir 
cumstances combined to bring about the speedy down 
fall of a mission that numbered within fifty years close 
upon one million adherents. The ingrained suspicion 
of all foreigners on the part of the Japanese government ; 
a policy of predetermined opposition pursued so soon as 



4 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

convenient by both Hideyoshi and lyeyasu ; * the bad 
feeling between the Portuguese Jesuits and the later 
arrived Franciscan Spaniards from Manilla a bad 
feeling made worse by theological differences, and the 
indiscreet zeal of the Franciscans ; lastly, the animosity 
and intrigues of the Buddhist priests who, persecuted 
by Nobunaga, saw their chance of regaining power under 
his successors Hideyoshi and lyeyasu : these untoward 
circumstances of opposing policy, internecine jealousy, 
and religious hatred, were without doubt turned to cruel 
account by the enmity of the Dutch (and, be it acknow 
ledged, by a few English) traders who were bitter foes 
to Spaniards and Portuguese, alike in religion and trade. 
Hence, within fifty years came persecution, bloodthirsty 
and overwhelming, and a process of extermination 
total as it was thought of the foreign religion. The 
edicts for the discovery, denunciation, and relentless 
punishment of all Christians remained in force for over 
two centuries, and it needed but the marvellous dis 
covery in 1865 of the continued existence, in the Pro 
vince of Kiushiu, of loyal descendants of these Japanese 
Catholics of the seventeenth century, for the flame of 
persecution to rise again to fierce heat. Of this more 
in due course ; the story of modern missions to Japan 
begins properly in 1859. 

At that date the treaties of the foregoing year came 
into force that with the United States being negotiated 
by Towsend Harries and the one with Great Britain 
being carried through by Lord Elgin. These, and those 
following with France and with other nations, gave to 
the foreign residents full religious toleration ; but the 



1 Even Nobunaga s previous favourable reception of the 
Jesuits had only been diplomatic ; before his assassination, and 
as his position grew stronger, signs of change of his policy be 
came evident (see Mr. J. H. Gubbins in Transactions of the 
Asiatic Society of Japan}. 



INTRODUCTORY 5 

edicts against Christianity were still proclaimed on the 
public notice-boards throughout the country, and were 
enforced with severity against any Japanese who might 
have the courage to embrace the Christian faith. Pre 
viously, at long intervals, both Catholic and Protestant 
missionaries had made solitary attempts to force the 
barriers guarding the isolated empire, but with little 
visible result. And for some years to come little or no 
work could openly be attempted beyond the limits of 
the treaty ports. But the delay proved beneficial in 
giving opportunities of fuller preparation for entering 
in at the door, afterwards to be flung wide open to all. 

To America belongs the high honour of first sending 
missionaries to take advantage of the treaties opening 
the country to the foreigner s residence. In May, 1859, 
even before the treaties came into force, the Rev. J. 
Liggins and Rev. C. M. Williams (afterwards Bishop of 
Yedo), of the Protestant Episcopal Church of America, 
had already arrived at Nagasaki. Within the year Dr. 
Hepburn (of the American Presbyterian Board), Dr. 
Verbeck (of the Dutch Reformed Church of America), 
and a minister of the American Baptist Free Missionary 
Society, had arrived and were settling at Nagasaki and 
at other treaty ports. 

Unfortunately the United States Civil War of 1861-65 
sadly crippled American missionary efforts for the 
time ; in 1861, therefore, some of the episcopal mis 
sionaries, who were compelled to retire from Japan for 
lack of home support, wrote to England, appealing to 
the Church Missionary Society to take up the work 
they had begun. Means, however, were not forthcoming, 
and on the restoration of peace the American missions 
were enabled to strengthen their forces in Japan. 

Next came the French Roman Catholic Mission on 
the conclusion of that nation s treaty with the Mikado. 
By 1862 chapels had been erected in Yokohama and 



6 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

Nagasaki to supply the spiritual needs of Western 
Roman Catholics. To these, attracted by curiosity, 
came numbers of Japanese, and a church at Nagasaki, 
dedicated in 1865 to the " Twenty-six Martyrs of 
Japan," * became the direct cause of the discovery that 
" several Christian communities round about Nagasaki 
had survived the ruin of the Church of their forefathers 
over two centuries ago. They had preserved certain 
prayers, the rite of baptism, and a few books. But if 
these Christian communities survived, the persecuting 
spirit survived also. In 1867-70, all those Christians 
and they numbered over four thousand who refused 
to forswear their faith, were torn from their native 
villages and distributed over various provinces of the 
empire, where they were kept as prisoners by the re 
spective Daimyos." 2 Exile, and torture in numerous 
cases, caused the deaths of over two thousand of these 
faithful Christians ; the remainder were set at liberty in 
1873, about which time the laws against Christians fell 
into abeyance. This wonderful occurrence, in spite of 
all the sufferings, could not but arouse the keenest joy 
and thankfulness ; on the other hand, the mission has 
had to make way against the aversion in which they 
have been held on account of natural prejudice due to 
the memory of the past a memory so fraught with 
religious animosity and supposed political intrigue. 

English Episcopal and American Congregational 
Missions now followed in quick succession. From 
England came the Rev. George Ensor, of the Church 
Missionary Society, to Nagasaki, and from America 
the Rev. D. C. Greene, D.D., of the American Board 
Mission (Congregational), both arriving in 1869. Dr. 
Greene, a resident first in Yokohama and then in Tokyo, 
is still an active missionary of his Society. 

1 Crucified for their faith at Nagasaki, in 1597. 

a B, H. Chamberlain in Things Japanese, 3rd ed. p. 287. 



INTRODUCTORY 7 

Though for a long time the Church Missionary Society 
had been desirous of working in Japan, it was not till 
1868 the year of the Restoration that a fitting op 
portunity arose. In this year an anonymous dona 
tion of 4,000 enabled the Church Missionary Society 
to send Mr. Ensor in January, 1869, as their first mis 
sionary to represent the Church of England in Japan. 
For reasons of health he, and the Rev. H. Burnside, 
who had joined him in 1871, were soon obliged to retire. 
Their work at Nagasaki was carried on by the Rev. H. 
Evington (now bishop) from Osaka, and in 1875 the 
station was placed under the control of the Rev. Herbert 
Maundrell. 

Beside their first station at NAGASAKI, the C.M.S. had 
between 1873 and 1875 established four new mission 
centres ; OSAKA, to which came the Rev. C. F. Warren, 
afterwards Archdeacon in 1873 ; 1 TOKYO was assigned 
to the Rev. J. Piper, in 1874 ; HAKODATE in the 
same year to the Rev. W. Dening, who was transferred 
from Madagascar, and NIIGATA, in 1875, to the Rev. 
P. K. Fyson from Tokyo, now Bishop of the Hokkaido 
diocese. These five stations, with the exception of 
Niigata, which was relinquished in 1883, are still the 
chief centres of the Church Missionary Society in Japan. 

Meanwhile, Mr. Williams (in 1866 consecrated 
" Missionary Bishop to China, with jurisdiction in 
Japan ") of the American Episcopal Church, through 
the ill-health of his colleagues and the American Civil 
War, had been left to carry on his Mission, from 1859 
to 1871, practically single-handed. In 1869 he moved 



1 For a year Mr. Warren conducted services for the English 
community in Kobe ; he was then relieved there by Mr. Eving 
ton, and in 1875 that work was handed over to the S.P.G. This 
foreign settlement of Kobe is close to the native port of Hiogo, 
on the other side of the bay from Osaka, and has become the 
rival of Yokohama as a principal port of the Empire. 



8 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

his centre of work from Nagasaki, to which place Mr. 
Ensor of the C.M.S. had just been sent, to Osaka ; 
there he was joined by a colleague, and in 1873 he came 
to Yokohama to start nearer to the capital of the em 
pire a fresh centre of the Mission. A year later, and on 
becoming resident at Tokyo, his title was changed to 
that of " Missionary-Bishop of Yedo, with jurisdiction 
in Japan." At Tokyo, Osaka and Kioto, the American 
Episcopal Church have now their chief spheres of work, 
Tokyo and Kioto being their two diocesan centres. 

In the previous year, 1873, missionaries belonging to 
the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in foreign 
parts began work in Japan, arriving at Yokohama 
in the same ship that brought Bishop Williams. The 
Rev. W. B. Wright and the late Rev. A. C. Shaw (of 
Toronto, Canada, and afterwards Archdeacon of the 
diocese of South Tokyo) proceeded at once to Tokyo, 
where they took up their residence. Starting work 
thus at Tokyo, in 1876 the Society took over the work 
of the C.M.S. Mission at Kobe, being represented there 
by the Rev. H. J. Foss and the Rev. F. B. Plummer. 
The former, now as Bishop of Osaka, still continues to 
reside there. Hence Tokyo and Kobe are the chief 
centres of this Society s Missions in Japan. 

The Russian Orthodox Church, though established in 
Tokyo so recently as 1871, numbers already some 24,000 
Church members, and nearly 200 churches. It owes 
this striking progress to Bishop Nicolai, its founder in 
Japan. In 1861 he had come to Japan as chaplain to 
the Russian consulate at Hakodate ; for several years 
he made no attempt to preach to the Japanese, but 
devoted himself to a careful study of their language. In 
1866 he baptized his first convert, a Buddhist priest, 
and three years later he baptized a physician. Return 
ing in 1869 to Russia, Bishop Nicolai induced the Holy 
Synod to establish a Mission in Japan, and he was sent 



INTRODUCTORY 9 

out as its first bishop. A man of striking appearance, 
and for forty- three years a resident in Japan from 
1871 living in the heart of its capital no missionary 
has exerted a greater influence through personal magne 
tism and force of Christian character upon Japanese 
and foreigners alike. With sometimes four more 
often with only two or no other missionaries to help 
him he has thoroughly trained numerous native 
assistants as priests and catechists, and dispersed 
them throughout the country. Some few of them have 
been even through a theological course in Russia. 

The cathedral of the Orthodox Church is in the centre 
of Tokyo, situated upon high ground, and overlooking 
some of its most crowded and closely built streets. It 
is conspicuous by its size and character of simple but 
ample proportions in the Russian-Byzantine style. 
The exterior of stone, cased in stucco, gleams white in 
the sunlight as it dominates that portion of the city ; 
the interior possesses a magnificent and gilded chancel 
screen to the closed sanctuary, adorned with many 
modern pictures representative of the Christian Faith. 
As Mr. Chamberlain truly remarks, "It is the only 
ecclesiastical edifice in Tokyo with any pretensions to 
architectural splendour." 

Its commanding position has aroused some prejudice 
among the people, for no building in this city should, 
according to Japanese taste, attain a higher altitude than 
the Emperor s Palace. Fears also were prevalent on the 
outbreak of the present war that popular excitement 
might vent itself in some attempt upon the Bishop s 
life as a Russian subject, and on his cathedral as repre 
sentative of the Russian faith. Police protection was 
at once afforded by the authorities, and now, after ten 
months of war, during which excitement has been kept 
at fever heat, now by glorious victory, occasionally by 
sudden disaster, we have it stated in the Seikyo Shimpo 



io CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

(Greek Church paper) that not only have the services at 
their cathedral gone on as usual, but that the cordial 
feelings between the Bishop and his Japanese fellow- 
workers have not cooled in the least. Japanese Chris 
tians were indeed praying for their country s success, 
but they recognized that their prayers were subject to 
the Divine Will. In the Bishop s letter to the Novoe 
Vremya he refers to the fact that the work of the Greek 
Church has been very little affected by the war. There 
have been 720 baptisms during the past year, and the 
number of workers has risen from 188 to IQ8. 1 

Between the years 1871 and 1887 many new missions 
were established in Japan, or took the place of others 
resigned for various reasons. Among the earlier of 
these missions was the American Mission Home, an 
important educational institution set on foot in 1872 
at Yokohama by the Women s Union Missionary Society 
of America ; in 1873 the American Methodist Episcopal 
Church, the Methodist Church of Canada, besides the 
Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, all com 
menced work ; and in 1874 the Edinburgh Medical 
Mission was started and the United Presbyterian Church 
of Scotland sent out its first missionaries. 2 

Thus at the close of 1895 there were thirty- four 
Christian Missions represented in Japan ; viz., the 
French Roman Catholic Mission ; the Russian Orthodox 
Church Mission ; the American and British Episcopal 
Missions of the Anglican Communion ; the Missions of 
the Canadian " Methodist," and the American " Metho- 

1 Taken from the Japan Daily Mail, Dec. io, 1904. Sum 
mary of the religious press. 

2 In 1873 the American " Baptist Mission Union " took the 
place of the Baptist Free Mission Society, one of the first group 
of Missionary Societies to arrive in 1859 ; and some few years 
later the Edinburgh Medical Mission withdrew from the field, 
transferring its work at Niigata to the American Board of (Con 
gregational) Missions. 



INTRODUCTORY n 

dist Episcopal " Churches ; the Scotch Presbyterian, one 
Swiss, and one Scandinavian non-Episcopal Mission ; 
the remainder being American including Methodists, 
Baptists, Congregationalists and others all non- 
episcopal. 

The Society of Friends, the Salvation Army, and the 
Young Men s Christian Association have also their 
Missions in Japan. 

This bewildering multiplicity of Protestant missions 
has become, however, since 1877 a good deal simplified. 
That year is memorable as seeing a great step towards 
unity taken by the three Presbyterian Missions, Ameri 
can and Scotch, in amalgamating to form a single church, 
the " Nippon Kirisuto Kyokwai " or " Church of Christ 
in Japan," based upon the common Confession of Faith 
the Apostles Creed. 1 

Propositions also have been made for uniting the work 
of the different Methodist Societies, and at one time the 
union of the Presbyterian and " Kumiai " Congrega 
tional Churches came close to completion. 

Mr. Chamberlain, in his Things Japanese, 2 has ob 
served : " Numerous as are the Protestant bodies labour 
ing on Japanese soil, and widely as some of them 
differ in doctrine, fairness requires it to be stated that 
they rarely, if ever, have made Japan the scene of 
sectarian strife. The tendency has been rather to 
minimise differences, a tendency exemplified in the 
amalgamation of the various Presbyterian Churches, 
the proposed union of these with the Congregationalists 
and the cementing influence of the Young Men s Chris 
tian Association work." 

As regards the Anglican Communion : 

1 This body embraces all the Christians (gathered) in connexion 
with the American Presbyterian, Dutch Reformed, and Scotch 
U.P. Missions. 

3 Things Japanese, p. 291, 3rd ed. 



12 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

An important step towards co-operation between the 
several Missions of the Anglican Communion was taken 
in 1878, when a united conference of the C.M.S., the 
S.P.G., and the " American Episcopal Church " Mis 
sions, under the joint direction of Bishops Williams 
and Burden, met to discuss a basis of co-operation for 
the bringing out of the Book of Common Prayer in 
Japanese. A Translation Committee was nominated 
by the Bishops, which brought out the larger part in 
1879, an d the rest in 1882. 

This notable achievement undoubtedly paved the 
way for the formation, in 1887, in a full synod com 
prising both Japanese and foreign members, of one 
Japanese Church, the " Nippon Sei Ko Kwai." But 
the further history of these and kindred matters more 
rightly belongs to later chapters. 



CHAPTER II 

GENERAL PROGRESS OF CHRISTIAN MISSIONS (1859-87) 

Periods of preparation (1859-73) Of popularity (1873-87) 
Succeeded by a period of reaction. 

I. " The Period of Preparation." The years 1859-73, 
i.e. from the time of the opening of the treaty ports 
to that of the removal of the edicts, has well been called 
the " Period of Preparation." Preparation in language, 
preparation in the translation of books, preparation 
towards a better understanding between the missionaries 
and their inquirers all this was necessary to the laying 
of a good foundation for the future work. 

During those thirteen or fourteen years the mis 
sionaries made progress in the language, 1 and prepared 
books to facilitate its study, amongst which should be 
specially mentioned Dr. Hepburn s Dictionary. They 
sold besides many thousand Chinese Bibles and other 
Christian books to the educated classes, among whom 

1 The Japanese language has for the Western learner two special 
and peculiar difficulties. The spoken language is dissimilar to 
the written to the extent that while the common people cannot 
understand the latter, the educated classes look upon books 
written in the colloquial as beneath their consideration and fit 
only for children and the unlearned. Again, it depends on the 
standing of the person addressed whether it be above or below 
the rank of the speaker as to which distinct set of verbs and 
honorific phrases be punctiliously used or as punctiliously 
dropped ; hence the knowledge of a double vocabulary and an 
ever tactful remembrance as to how to use the newly acquired 
learning is rigorously necessary. 



14 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

Chinese was the classic language, and they issued, as they 
were able, a few tracts in Japanese. 1 Also a beginning 
had been made by a committee appointed by a united 
conference of Protestant missionaries in 1872 in the 
work of the translation of the New Testament into 
Japanese. The different Books were published as fast 
as translated, and the whole New Testament was 
completed in 1880, while the Old Testament was not 
finished until 1887. 

Moreover, medical and educational work, which met 
with a ready acceptance at the hands of the Japanese, 
as tending to their material advantages, was gaining 
for the missionaries a growing respect and confidence 
among the people they yearned to reach, and already a 
few isolated converts had been gained in these early 
years. In 1872 nearly a year before the withdrawal 
of the edicts against Christianity of these original 
converts two young men, with nine others, more re 
cently baptized, were formed into an organized body, 
and called " the Church of Christ in Japan," having a 
constitution based upon a single evangelical creed. 
This first congregation of Japanese Christians is now 
one of the many connected with the present " United 
Church of Christ in Japan," formed in 1877. 

II. " The Period of Popularity" The year 1873 marked 
the commencement of a new epoch, or " the period of 
popularity." The edicts had been removed and, though 
the official Act had been somewhat equivocal in its 



1 The difficulty in getting these tracts adequately translated by 
the aid of the missionaries teachers was great. One missionary 
tells how sentence by sentence he forced his reluctant teacher 
to use simpler words. " When all was ready for the press, the 
teacher begged that his name should not be allowed to appear 
in connexion with the tract, as he would be ashamed to have 
it known that he had written anything in a style that could be 
easily understood." (From Japan and its Regeneration, by Rev, 
Otis Gary, p. 97.) 



PROGRESS OF MISSIONS (1859-87) 15 

nature, the people saw that they no longer needed to 
regard Christianity as a prohibited religion. 1 Other in 
fluences also tended to make the official and educated 
classes regard religion with more favour. As the re 
sult of a strong desire to adopt Western customs and 
ideas, and the growing curiosity to learn more of Western 
sciences, mechanics, electric apparatus, and the other 
branches of physical and natural scientific research and 
European customs religions and ethics received in 
creased attention. To many Japanese, the Christian 
religion came to be regarded at this period chiefly as a 
means of furthering the advance of civilization and of 
bringing good to the nation. Christianity in their eyes 
was merely a medium for the production of a constitu 
tional government in place of a medieval though 
benevolent oligarchy, of popular rights in lieu of those 
arising from fealty. Many of a later generation would 
to-day eliminate from Christian religion and doctrine all 
that goes beyond the attainment of virtues necessary 
for responsibility and good citizenship. To such an 
extent did the movement grow that in 1884 some states 
men and public leaders began to urge that Christianity 
be adopted as the national religion, one of them pro 
posing that the Emperor should at once receive baptism. 
Fortunately this mushroom growth was prevented in 
time by the opposition of the Buddhists. It was natural 

1 No law was repealed, but the edicts concerning Christianity 
were removed from the public notice-boards along with others 
respecting murder, arson, and robbery. These laws remained 
iq force, and the officials were told to warn the people against 
supposing that ]they were changed because the notices were no 
longer exhibited. But in spite of explanations, the people 
began to regard the law concerning persecution of Christians as a 
dead letter, and the government, anxious to avoid offending the 
Christian sentiment of Western nations, was not adverse to this 
construction on its action ; having saved its face, it was the more 
willing to ignore breaches of a law now less conspicuous (see 
Japan and its Regeneration, p. 81). 



16 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

that they, having lost the support of the government 
(1871-4), should resent a religion which through its teach 
ers that threatened to supplant them in their lessening in 
fluence, as such was exhibited by their enfeebled hold 
over the popular faith of the people. Christianity was 
denounced, and in some places churches and the houses 
of Christians were stoned, while preachers were occasion 
ally assaulted. Buddhist priests formed societies for 
the " boycotting " of everything Christian, even to 
foreign goods as in one instance to kerosene oil ! 
What was more to the purpose, strenuous efforts were 
made by Buddhists in the political arena to thwart the 
nomination and election of Christian members for Par 
liament. Not by opposition only, but by the better 
way of imitation of Christian institutions, did Buddhism 
seek to hold her own against Christianity ; schools for 
young men, schools for girls (unmindful of their low 
estimate previously put on women), women s meetings, 
orphanages, temperance societies, summer schools, etc., 
were started and became items of organization in the 
Buddhist propaganda. Just as Christianity in its 
first youth had stirred in the reign of Julian the embers 
of a dying paganism to a fresh blaze, so now Buddhism, 
all but dead in Japan, seemed to take on a new lease of 
life. The result was not really detrimental to the 
progress of Christian work, for nothing, even though 
misdirected, that will give renewed zeal for the good of 
humanity in any shape can be profitless. And as 
regards the direct work of Christian evangelization, 
the hearts awakened to religious sensibility have 
been found more responsive to the reading of God s 
Word than those which are still sunk in the slumber 
of lethargy, through disbelief by the agnosticism of 
Japan s modern Confucius Herbert Spencer. 

III. The Reaction. The great movement in favour of 
Christianity reached its height about the year 1888. 



PROGRESS OF MISSIONS (1859-87) 17 

Soon after came a reaction that lasted for quite ten years 
before it spent itself, the more immediate causes being 
(i) the birth of a strong nationalistic spirit and anti- 
foreign sentiment, (2) the shaking of the newly acquired 
Christian doctrines, and (3) the growth of a commercial 
spirit. 

(1) The lengthened and wearying attempts to revise 
and curtail the treaty-rights of foreigners and other un 
toward events caused irritation against all things foreign, 
including the " Western religion." Christianity must 
take on a Japanese form if it would claim her adherence. 

(2) Another disturbing and reactionary influence 
came from the shaking of doctrinal beliefs. Many of 
the young men of Japan who had travelled and studied 
both in Europe and America returned somewhat better 
educated and imbued with modern thought. These 
Japanese, too often affected by the theological unrest 
of the present day, and especially by the Unitarianism of 
America, became many of them teachers of their 
countrymen. From the West they had accepted, but 
ill-digested, the (apparently) novel theological theories 
of the day, and they found, through the prevailing de 
sire of independence of former teachers at home, ready 
listeners among their Japanese compatriots, always too 
apt to take up with something new. Views and criti 
cisms that might have done little harm in communities 
that had long been instructed in Christian doctrines 
assumed an exaggerated importance and led many to 
give up apparently all their early faith. 

(3) A third influence now beginning to make itself 
felt was the growth of the commercial spirit. The won 
derful increase in trade and manufactures, after the 
straitened times of the Revolution and succeeding days, 
had its influence on all classes. A desire to make money 
and the claims of business caused some members of 
Christian Churches to absent themselves from worship 

c 



i8 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

and to be careless of Christian duties, or to act incon 
sistently with Christian standards of morality. 

Owing to such influences during this period of re 
action, a few measures of direct opposition were taken 
by those in local authority, measures quite at variance 
with the spirit and even perhaps with the letter of the 
new Constitution of Japan, promulgated in 1889. Ac 
cording to one article, " Japanese subjects shall, within 
limits not prejudicial to peace and order, and not anta 
gonistic to their duties as subjects, enjoy freedom of 
religious belief." This article has greatly strengthened 
the position of the Christians, but its spirit has not 
always been consistently observed by those in authority. 
Sometimes local officials, as commanders of garrisons 
and teachers of public schools, made it difficult for 
Christian soldiers or Christian students to attend ser 
vices, meetings, or Sunday schools, and visited their 
displeasure severely upon those who did. Such bigotry 
is rarely to be met with now. For many years also 
an educational system professedly secular, and with 
holding privileges from private schools in which religion, 
Christian or Buddhist, is taught, tended to hinder 
Christian progress ; Christian ethics, said they, were 
not in harmony with the Imperial edict on education of 
1890, which laid stress upon filial obedience, nor as 
pointed out by the leaders of a revived and modified 
Shintoism inaugurated in 1897 could the Christian 
doctrine of the worship of God and Christ, and the 
various authorities obeyed by Christians as the Bible, 
the Pope, or the head of the Greek Church (the Czar) 
be held consistently with the supreme duty of loyal 
Japanese to his sacred Majesty the Emperor. It was 
asked Was the Mikado of Japan " to follow in the 
wake of Western Emperors and to pray, Son of God, 
have mercy upon me ? " 

And yet through all this time of reaction, progress 



PROGRESS OF MISSIONS (1859-87) 19 

was made. The sifting process had its advantages. 
What shook the faith of some made that of others 
stronger and more intelligent. The need of greater 
care in admitting persons to Church membership was 
made plain. If in later years it has been less easy to 
get people to attend preaching services, Christian ideas 
and ideals have more and more found their way into the 
hearts of the people. The secular periodicals show by 
their frequent use of Christian phrases, and even of 
Biblical quotations, that new thoughts are influencing 
the minds of men. Knowledge of Western laws and 
Western literature has been familiarising educated 
people with new ways of regarding the universe and 
mankind. Almost unconsciously to many has come 
an unacknowledged belief in one God Who rules the 
world, and toward Whom they have duties. 

The conduct of the present war, and of the previous 
negotiations, has shown to the world that the Japanese 
not only possess dignity and natural manliness, but 
other virtues superadded through the influence, direct 
or indirect, of Christian ideals. The labours of mission 
aries through these years have had some share in bring 
ing about this development in character. Though the 
conversion of the unbeliever is the aim of all missionary 
effort, the result of efforts cannot be rightly appraised 
solely by the counting of converts ; their indirect in 
fluence upon the life of a nation has results far away 
and beyond that which can be calculated by the numbers 
of declared converts. 

In speaking of this period of reaction, we come to 
the episcopate of Bishop Bickersteth, which will be 
described in another chapter. But it is well to under 
stand a little, beforehand, the causes of the reactionary 
period, its character, and tendency, that we may more 
fully appreciate his work in Japan, and the opportune 
ness of that work. Coming to the country in 1886, when 



20 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

there was a passing wave of popularity in favour of 
Christianity, Bishop Bickersteth saw, amongst other 
dangers, that of Christian sectarianism. He saw that 
the safeguard for her Christianity, as it has been for that 
of other nations throughout Christian history, could 
alone be a whole-sided Catholicism real, broad, and 
deep. Then indeed, though she might have to learn of 
the Truth, as individuals and nations alike do, slowly, 
she would yet attain surely. Bishop Bickersteth s work 
was arduous, and exhausted his physical powers, but 
his devotion and zeal, at once fervent and well balanced, 
obtained for the Sei Kokwai of Japan a " heritage " * 
that her sons will ever regard as a gift in a special sense 
from him. 



1 Bishop Bickersteth s Addresses to Japanese Divinity 
Students, published in Japanese in Japan, were reprinted in 
English, and published in England (1898), after his death, under 
the title of Our Heritage in the Church. 



CHAPTER III 

BISHOP BICKERSTETH S EPISCOPATE (1886-97) 

Second English Missionary-Bishop to Japan His realization of 
the circumstances in Japan, and their tendencies The need 
for a " Japanese Church " " The greatness of the oppor 
tunity " Dangers to be avoided Proper nature of a Church 
in Japan Formation of the Nippon Sei Kohwai First 
Conferences and Synod Subsequent endeavour after larger 
unity. 

CONSECRATED in February, 1886, at St. Paul s Cathedral, 
by Archbishop Benson, as Missionary-Bishop of the 
Church of England in Japan, Bishop Bickersteth arrived 
at Nagasaki on April 13 of that year. 

Prior to 1882 the two " Church of England " Missions 
for Japan were under the supervision of Bishop Burdon, 
of Victoria, Hongkong. In that year Archbishop Tait 
arranged for the foundation of an English bishopric in 
Japan, the C.M.S. and the S.P.G. undertaking to con 
tribute to its maintenance. The Rev. A. W. Poole, 
C.M.S. missionary in South India, was appointed and 
consecrated by Archbishop Benson in 1883. Bishop 
Poole was warmly welcomed in Japan, but, owing to the 
failure of his health, his episcopate was brief. Within ten 
months of arrival in the country he had to leave, and 
died in England in 1885. He was succeeded by Bishop 
Edward Bickersteth, son of the well-known Bishop of 
Exeter, and grandson of a former C.M.S. secretary. As 
founder and first head of the Cambridge University 
Mission at Delhi, North India, he had been for five years 

21 



22 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

connected with the S.P.G. Consequently the newly 
appointed bishop came to Japan with the experience 
of a missionary in touch with the great English Mission 
Societies. 

In a letter written on his way out, Bishop Bickersteth 
notes the many circumstances in Japan that called for 
more organised missionary effort, and gave promise (as 
explained in another letter *) of a prospect as bright as 
any which had been ever set before the missionary. 

He notes her acquirement, with " startling rapidity, 
of European methods and customs, and the adoption of 
the latest discoveries of the West." Railways, steamers, 
telegraphs, telephones, post-offices, and P.O. savings 
banks; English methods of municipal and executive 
government ; and, lastly, a widespread system of educa 
tion, 2 based upon European methods, in which English 
was taught as a classic all had been " introduced 
within the space of less than two decades into a country 
wholly unknown to the last generation of English 
men." 

In the same letter Bishop Bickersteth speaks of the 
changes (mentioned in the previous chapter) in public 
opinion that accompanied this eager advance, and made 
for an anti-foreign movement. Revived energy on the 
part of the Buddhist priesthood to maintain their hold 
upon the people coincided with a growing tendency 
" in the mind of the young Japanese disabused of the 
superstitions of his youth to regard the creed of 
Christendom as practically on a level with the faith 
of his own country " and to reject both. This re 
action lasting for something over ten years, amounted 
at one time to a distaste for any foreign influence, or 
leadership whatsoever. " Japan for the Japanese " 

1 Letter to Dr. Searle, August, 1886, quoted from Life and 
Letters, etc. 

2 29,000 schools were built and opened between 1873 and 1883. 



BICKERSTETH S EPISCOPATE (1886-97) 23 

became the popular cry. Along with others Bishop 
Bickersteth saw that the special danger to the Church 
of this transition time arose from a desire for a larger 
corporate union at the expense of the principles of true 
unity. The fear was lest the Japanese should adopt 
after their eclectic fashion an emasculated form of 
Christianity, and that the lack of co-operation and 
cohesion on the part of our Church s missions might 
aid in this result. In the face of this danger the differ 
ent Presbyterian bodies already had joined together 
and the Congregationalists were showing signs of 
amalgamation. A recognised need is an opportunity 
for reform, and, in the eloquent words of Bishop West- 
cott, Bishop Bickersteth " at once recognized the 
greatness of the unique opportunity," for the union of 
the Anglican Missions in Japan. Might not the several 
Missions of the Episcopal Churches of England and 
America combine more closely their work in Japan and 
build up together a Native Church, at once orthodox, 
catholic, and evangelical ? 

Though it was well, as he said, for a newly founded 
Church " to pass as quickly as possible through the 
congregational stage," 1 there were difficulties first to 
overcome, mistakes and dangers to avoid. There had 
to be no planting of a new Church a new branch had 
already germinated and needed only wise husbandry. 
It would be most unwise on the one hand to overlook, 
in excessive zeal for union, the existence of differing 
schools of thought within the Missions of the Anglican 
communion, in so far as these were complementary 
to one another and consistent with the real unity of the 
Faith. On the other hand in regard to the native 
congregations the mistake would be fatal if they sought 
to impose an exact reproduction of Western Canons 

1 Speech, Birmingham Church Congress, 1893, quoted in Life 
and Letters, etc., p. 176. Second Edition. 



24 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

and Articles upon Eastern minds. It must be " a 
Japanese Church," not an English Church. Any for- 
getfulness of this, any aiming at a different end, will 
only reproduce in the next 200 years the miseries which 
have arisen from the Italian Church, in the days of her 
prosperity, having determined to be the Church of other 
lands. 1 Speaking to the Rev. J. T. Imai, one of the 
foremost of the Japanese clergy, on the morning 
after his arrival in Tokyo, Bishop Bickersteth said : 
" The Church of Japan must be the Church of 
Japan ; the Prayer Book of that Church must be 
really its own Prayer Book." 2 Again, " Japan will 
adapt no mere Western type of the faith ; and although 
receiving, as is necessary, the framework of the Church 
from abroad, will complete her ecclesiastical organization 
on her own lines." " We are glad of teachers/ it 
was said by one of her own sons ; we require no 
masters. " 3 

The title chosen was a bold one ; Nippon Sei Kokwai. 
" Sei " means " Holy," lit. clean ; "Ko means "general" 
or " universal," and " kwai " means " society "or " com 
pany." Thus the whole title may be said to correspond to 
the expression in the Apostles Creed, "The Holy Catholic 
Church." The Nippon Sei Kokwai was to be a native 
Church, not in any loose nor attenuated meaning of 
the phrase, but, as asserting its- historic position side by 
side with the Roman and Greek Churches in the country, 
it was to be a true " Ecclesia " rather than an aggrega 
tion of Missions, and at the same time national. 

From the time of his arrival in Japan, in April, 1886, 
Bishop Bickersteth laboured to draw together the more 
or less separate Anglican Missions into one strong 

1 Letter to him from Archbishop Benson, August, 1886, 
quoted in Life and Letters, etc., p. 251. 

2 Ibid., p. 249. 
a Ibid., p. 253. 



BICKERSTETH S EPISCOPATE (1886-97) 25 

native, Holy, and Catholic Church. And it was with 
special joy that the Bishop welcomed the evidence of 
the same aspirations on the part of some at least of his 
fellow workers, as given in a-resolution proposed and 
carried " in conjunction with his American brother 
in the episcopate." 

This was in the following conference of the Church 
Missionary Society held at Osaka in May, where the 
preliminary step was taken that within a year brought 
about the full organization of the Sei Kokwai. This 
conference passed the resolution : 

" That, taking into consideration the existence of 
three episcopal Missions in this country, two of which 
are in connexion with the Church of England and one 
with the Protestant Episcopal Church of America, and 
being convinced that co-operation between these three 
societies, and visible union among the native Christians 
connected with them, is necessary to the establishment 
of a strong episcopal Church and a necessary preliminary 
to any wider union of Christians in Japan on a per 
manent and satisfactory basis ; and further, noting that 
for some time past united action has existed among 
the various sections of non-episcopal communities, to 
the manifest increase of their strength and influence, 
and that efforts are now being made, specially by the 
native Christians, towards unity among the different 
communities themselves the annual conference of 
the C.M.S., now sitting in Osaka, wishes to suggest to 
the bishops and clergy of the American Church and the 
clergy of the S.P.G. the desirability of holding a general 
conference of the three Missions on this subject at an 
early date." 

Bishop Williams of the American Church accepted 
the invitation, and in May a second step towards con 
federation was taken by a meeting of the English (C.M.S. 



26 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

and S.P.G.) and American Missions, at which Bishop 
Williams presided, and a resolution passed to hold a 
conference of delegates in July, each society sending its 
own representatives. Bishop Bickersteth at once set 
to work in conjunction with Bishop Williams to draft 
Canons in order to submit a scheme to the forthcoming 
conference. In this he balanced carefully the claims of 
ancient precedents, and the decisions of the early Councils 
of the Church, with the more recent Canons of the 
American and New Zealand Churches as representative 
of latter-day needs. He also referred the matter to 
the Archbishop of Canterbury (Dr. Benson), who, while 
cautioning against undue haste, was equally anxious for 
the building up of a native Church. The delegates in 
the conference were met as the Bishop said not " to 
constitute a new Church for our native brethren in the 
faith there (had) been already formed (in the country) 
a Christian Church " ; that Church existed, but as yet 
it was not organized as an entity separate from the parent 
Churches of her communion. It was now desirable to 
provide the fuller organization of a Church and to con 
stitute a formal synod. The discussions upon the pro 
posed synod and code of Canons drawn up in conjunc 
tion with Bishop Williams proved " most harmonious," 
everybody, writes Bishop Bickersteth, trying to contribute 
rather than to oppose, to " build " rather than to " over 
throw." A general conference was then resolved upon 
for February of the following year. This united con 
ference of the Protestant Episcopal Church of America 
and of the Church of England took place on February 8, 
1887, and preceded the first synod of the Japanese 
Church at Osaka. Its result was important ; the mem 
bers accepted the Articles, so that no present difficulty 
might arise as to the Church of England basis, and de 
layed the consideration of the more important Canons for 
two years. A letter from the Bishop testified to the 



BICKERSTETH S EPISCOPATE (1886-97) 27 

hearty co-operation of all concerned ; the C.M.S. mis 
sionaries passed a unanimous vote of satisfaction ; those 
of the S.P.G. were " pleased," and the Japanese were 
" delighted at having done the thing with us." 

Nor did this first year of the Nippon Sei Kokwai as 
a self-organized Christian Church go by without a 
definite effort being made to " include " within its 
communion " as many as possible of the Christians of 
this country " ; this was in accordance with a resolution 
passed at the united conference of Anglican Missions, 
held as above stated. After a preliminary meeting in 
July, a series of conferences with the American Metho 
dist missionaries followed during the advent of the 
same year, and were conducted in a candid but charit 
able spirit for the discussion of a basis of union. A 
fundamental agreement in regard to creed, rite, and 
organization was considered by Bishop Bickersteth to 
be necessary. The limitation of acceptance of the 
Scriptures as authority and the Nicene Creed as standard 
in doctrine; of the rigid adherence, " without doctrinal 
explanation of the spiritual mystery" "to the ad 
ministration of the sacraments in the forms which the 
Lord appointed," and of the maintenance of the three 
fold ministry, and the Apostolic succession proved 
insurmountable difficulties ; yet these conferences were 
not " without fruit," as was pointed out by the late 
Archdeacon Shaw in an address given at Karuizawa 
shortly after Bishop Bickersteth s death in August, 
1897. " The attempt was perhaps premature in 
Japan but no one can believe that such efforts, made 
by such men, are altogether in vain or without effect in 
hastening the coming of that day when there shall be 
one fold, as there is One Shepherd. 



CHAPTER IV 

THE BUILDING UP OF THE SEI KOKWAI 
(BISHOP BICKERSTETH S EPISCOPATE (continued) 

The framing of the Constitution and Canons of theN.S.K. 
Revision of Japanese Prayer Book Decision as to the 
Thirty-nine Articles The Marriage laws Minor measures 
Extension of the episcopate Canadian missions. 

THE framing of the Constitution and Canons of the Sei 
Kokwai was the work, for the most part, of the first 
synod of the Church sitting in February, 1887; but 
though the Canons thus resolved upon have in the main 
been retained, they have since received certain amend 
ments and considerable additions. 

Archbishop Benson was at the first somewhat afraid 
lest Bishop Bickersteth s enthusiastic spirit might lead 
him to push forward too rapidly the work of framing 
the Canons ; but Bishop Bickersteth and his co-leaders 
of the infant Church knew well the danger that would 
wait upon ecclesiastical delay. The Bishop s sermons 
and addresses show that he did not act precipitately, 
but felt at every turn the necessity of anticipating and 
providing against future dangers. The smooth working 
of the general synods (at first held biennially and now 
made triennial) since the first year of his episcopate have 
shown the wisdom of his policy, and were in themselves 
the reward of his unresting toil on the Church s behalf. 

According to the Articles of its Constitution the Nippon 
Sei Kokwai " receives " the Scriptures of the Old and 



BUILDING UP OF THE SEI KOKWAI 29 

New Testament, " believes " them to be " a revelation of 
God, and to contain all things necessary to salvation," 
and acknowledges " the Faith contained in the Nicene 
and the Apostles Creeds " ; by Articles III and IV it 
" sets forth the doctrine which Christ our Lord com 
manded, administers the two Sacraments of Baptism 
and Holy Communion which He Himself ordained, 
carries out His discipline," and " maintains the three 
orders of Bishop, Priest, and Deacon, which have been 
transmitted from the time of the Apostles." 

Further, by a resolution of the first synod in 1887, 
the Thirty-nine Articles of the Church of England were 
accepted provisionally, but their position was not de 
termined. They have since been carefully re -translated, 
and in this form have been again accepted by the 
synod among the standards of teaching, but not as part 
of the Prayer Book. For the first few years the great 
questions before the synods were the revision of the 
Japanese Prayer Book and the Canon law on marriage. 
The much-needed matter of Prayer Book revision was 
delegated by the synod of 1889 to two committees, one 
dealing with translation, the other with structural de 
tails. It occupied six years of anxious work, and was 
not issued until September of 1895. With regard to 
the marriage laws of the Church, the framing of the 
Canon concerning them was deferred by the first synod 
for further consideration ; it has been debated at each 
successive synod, and in the synod of 1902 the first part 
of a Canon was enacted whilst the most debatable 
topics were referred to a committee to be brought up 
again in 1905. Meantime each bishop administers the 
marriage law of the Church according to the English 
or American Church Canons on the subject. 

The Revision of the Japanese Prayer Book, based as 
that is upon the English and American Books, took the 
line of filling in omissions from the American Book, and 



30 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

adding from the English Book such details of service 
as had been retained by the English, but lost by the 
American Book. It was natural that with missionaries 
inheriting two slightly different liturgies, some variance 
in opinion should arise ; but their differences generally 
followed the divergence of theological views rather than 
of nationality. The result on the whole has been a gain 
in liturgical richness for the Japanese Prayer Book. 

Bishop Bickersteth referred in successive pastorals 
(1890-95) to the work of revision, setting forth the 
principles on which the work should proceed, noting 
its progress, and regretting the few things not then 
accomplished. The Bishop was anxious to limit the 
principles of revision to " necessary curtailments and 
additions," " to points of order and detail," not to the 
" substance and fabric of the work." He counselled 
the Japanese to revise rather than to remodel, for 
though the brief collects and suffrages of Western 
growth might be " less consonant to the genius " of 
the Japanese language, yet it was too soon for Japanese 
liturgical knowledge and skill to recast the Prayer Book 
into a new liturgy more suited to them. Neither could 
the foreign clergy serving the Japanese Church so break 
their canonical obligations. The lesser matters of 
forming in the Japanese language a suitable theo 
logical terminology for the liturgy before them, the 
preparation of minor offices and the consideration of 
certain subordinate differences in the two Eucharistic 
offices from which their own was drawn, would suffi 
ciently occupy their attention. 

In September, 1895, the revised Prayer Book was 
issued, accompanied by a joint pastoral from the bishops 
in Japan. The incorporation into the Office of Holy 
Communion of the American Prayer of Consecration as 
an alternative form, the restoration of a form of absolu 
tion to the Visitation of the Sick, and the addition of 



BUILDING UP OF THE SEI KOKWAI 31 

some excellent occasional prayers, chiefly from the re 
vised American Prayer Book, were among the more im 
portant improvements. On the other hand, there were 
two omissions that of the Apocrypha from her lection- 
ary and of a direction for the use of the daily Office by the 
clergy prefixed to the Order for Morning and Evening 
Prayer. These omissions were deeply regretted by 
Bishop Bickersteth ; the Apocrypha on the ground that 
" the Japanese Church had as yet no adequate knowledge 
to enable its representatives to form an independent 
judgment on its use," and the implied permission 
for her clergy to omit the use of the daily Office, 
because he held that " the standard of religion would 
never have been depressed as it was in England in the 
last half of the eighteenth century if the Church s rule 
in the matter had not been so widely neglected," and 
her " recovery of the practice " had, he thought, " ac 
companied and largely contributed to the present 
happier state of things." 

The debates in successive synods with regard to the 
marriage laws have chiefly turned on the following 
questions : 

(1) The relation of the marriage service to the legal 
registration of marriage (that the latter must precede 
the former was carried in 1902.) 

(2) The prohibited degrees : marriage with a deceased 
wife s sister. 

(3) The nature of divorce. 

The difficulties have not been Japanese in origin, but 
are the same fundamental difficulties that are found 
dividing English and American Churchmen to-day. 
The stricter party has perhaps been in a minority in the 
synod all through, but it has been the more uncom 
promising and has known its own mind better. Each 
synod has shown itself better instructed than the pre 
ceding, and the tendency consequently is now in favour 



32 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

of a stricter Canon than could have been passed ten 
or twelve years ago. 

Some reference to Japanese social customs and ideas 
in relation to marriage may interest the reader as show 
ing how such customs in the minds of the native Chris 
tians tend to complicate the situation and render more 
difficult any agreement upon a Canon. 

One great difficulty may perhaps be broadly stated 
thus, that whereas marriage in the West generally takes 
place from motives of personal happiness or of indi 
vidual self-interest seldom from that of the happiness, 
the well-being, or the interest of the family and con 
nexions in Japan (where, owing to the inheritance of 
Confucian philosophy and ethics, the family is every 
thing, the individual nothing) marriage is entered upon 
and divorce allowable, from quite another set of motives 
and ethical ideas. 

The family is the social unit in Japan. Its individual 
members are the possessions of the family, or clan, to be 
disposed of for its well-being by the guardians or heads 
who, as trustees, are responsible for its honour. 

As it is a law of the land that no family, once regis 
tered, be allowed to die out, each family must have its 
heir. The " elder brother " even of a humble household 
has duties analogous to those of the heir- apparent to a 
powerful dynasty. He enters into marriage as assuming 
a responsibility incumbent upon him as the heir. His 
wife is usually the choice of the family. If she turn out 
unsuitable for the purposes of her position, if she fail to 
give him children and heirs then his duty to his 
House may require him to divorce his wife, and to 
make a second trial for the sake of the family, or 
he may not always take such extreme measures, but 
adopt as a son and heir one of his relatives or any other 
suitable person. But an heir somehow or other he must 
have to whom to pass on the family name and entity. 



BUILDING UP OF THE SEI KOKWAI 33 

The case is somewhat different if the head of the house 
has no son, but has daughters ; he can then marry one 
to a man whom he adopts as his heir, and who changes 
his name and sinks his identity into that of his wife s 
House. And here comes in a frequent cause of divorce, 
when the heiress (daughter or niece) of a man of position 
or wealth is married to an adopted son. The son-in- 
law may become tired of a position which is in a sense 
subordinate, or he may prove extravagant, or in other 
ways undesirable as heir to the family s name and 
traditions. But with divorce in Japan as an easy 
solution of the difficulty, the daughter is either re 
married to a more eligible man, or her own right as 
heiress is passed over in favour of a younger sister, 
who, in her turn, marries another adopted son-in-law. 
In this latter case, however, the disinherited elder 
daughter (or niece) may not keep her husband ; his 
divorce from her is necessary, for otherwise he would 
retain the family s name and there would be two 
claimants to that honour. 

These considerations will show how difficult it has 
been to frame a law that will uphold the sanctity of 
Christian marriage and yet not shift the centre of gravity 
in the Japanese code of social ethics. As everything in 
Japanese morals hinges on the family, and no personal 
right of man or woman may alter this, how can a 
Japanese live according to Christian standards of con 
duct and yet remain an honourable member of the 
family in which he has been born, fulfilling his or her 
duties towards it ? This has been the problem, and 
the following pastorals and speeches of Bishop Bicker - 
steth testify to the discussion of succeeding synods, and 
show how they are slowly, but hopefully, feeling their 
way to a solution of difficulties which still perplex the 
conscience of the " Christian " West. 

Writing to his clergy in 1892, Bishop Bickersteth 



34 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

observes that " the marriage law of the Church vitally 
affects its well-being as well as tests its obedience to 
divine commands and restrictions." He says : 

" For myself, I cannot doubt that the two principles 
embodied by Archbishop Parker in the marriage laws 
of the English Church, and from which as English 
clergymen we are not personally at liberty to recede 
namely, that marriage is unlawful within the third 
degree, and that relationship by affinity is to be treated 
as equivalent to relationship by consanguinity are 
in accordance with scriptural guidance and catholic 
precedent." 

At the synod of 1893 he spoke of the dangers arising 
in " a Christian communion " from a " laxity " of their 
marriage laws, and added that " while recognizing the 
consideration which Christianity always gives to national 
or local customs," he " should indeed fear for the 
future of the Nippon Sei Kokwai if " our " marriage law 
embodied any other than the principles of the universal 
Church." No Canon was passed by this synod, but a 
joint pastoral on the Christian marriage law was issued 
by Bishops Bickers teth and McKim early in 1894. In 
the synod of 1896 there was eager discussion, and 
Bishop Bickersteth was distressed at the laxity of 
opinion expressed by a few of the Japanese delegates. 
His declaration in full synod, " that he would resign his 
position rather than preside over a Church which 
tampered with the Christian marriage laws " made a 
deep impression on the Japanese who were present, 
and had a great effect at the time. In the next pastoral 
to his clergy he emphasized his view, saying that " we 
are not at liberty, if we would be true to ourselves, to 
enact any law which would conflict with the mind and 
practice of the Catholic Church," and that " the practice 
of the Christian Church from the beginning, in days 
anterior to the definite enactments of canon law, was 



BUILDING UP OF THE SEI KOKWAI 35 

in accordance with this view " that of " the Mosaic 
law (which was) based on the principle that affinity is to 
be regarded as equivalent in point of relationship to 
consanguinity. . . . The canon law only defined what 
had long been accepted." 

The synod of 1896 was followed by a joint pastoral 
on the question issued by the four Bishops of the 
Nippon Sei Kokwai. The pastoral enumerated the 
" three fundamental principles," relating to Christian 
marriage derived from Holy Scripture ; it referred to a 
table of kindred and affinity enclosed with the letter ; and 
re-affirmed Christian principles and directions that 
should guide their conduct as Christians in regard 
to : 

(i) Divorce between Christians ; (2) The legitimacy 
of the remarriage of the innocent party in a divorce ; 
(3) To unions contracted before baptism ; (4) To the 
binding force of a union when one of the parties becomes 
a Christian ; (5) The contraction of marriages between 
a Christian and an unbeliever ; (6) A marriage with a 
catechumen ; (7) The solemnization and registration of 
Christian marriages ; and (8) The seasons for their 
solemnization. 

Lastly, it called the attention of the clergy to the 
following additional points : 

(1) To the statement in the recent synod that public 
opinion in Japan held marriage with a deceased wife s 
sister undesirable, though its civil law permitted it ; and 
to the question whether under Canon VIII the priest in 
pastoral charge should present persons who contract 
such marriages to the Bishop with a view to their 
excommunication . 

(2) On the case of the apostasy from the Faith on the 
part of a husband or wife. 

(3) As to the desirability of solemnizing the service of 
the Church with no unnecessary delay after due steps 



36 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

had been taken to legalize the marriage according to 
the requirements of the civil law. 

The pastoral concluded by a reminder of " the utmost 
consideration and gentleness " that should be " ex 
hibited ... in dealing with the various and often 
difficult cases which must necessarily arise until Chris 
tian principles have wholly permeated the laws and 
customs of the land." 

By Canon XI, as drawn up and acknowledged by the 
synod of 1902, the law as to the banns and solemniza 
tion of marriage and their registration in accordance 
with the civil law, was prescribed on the lines of the 
preceding pastoral. 

Apart from the questions of marriage and of Prayer 
Book revision, the rights of election to the Church 
vestries and synods, financial organization, the question 
of Church discipline, and the formation of committees 
for home and foreign missions were among the matters 
of importance that came before the earlier synods. The 
outcome of their deliberations may thus be briefly 
summarized : 

(1) In the Sei Kokwai, to quote from the S.P.G. 
digest of 1900, " each congregation has its vestry, 
and sends its representatives once a year to the council 
of the missionary diocese. Each diocese has its own 
council and societies for missionary and pastoral work, 
which are recognized and assisted by the foreign mis 
sionary societies ; and once in three years the Canons 
require that there should be held (in Tokyo or Osaka) 
a general synod of the whole Japanese Church." In 
this synod the clerical and lay deputies may vote 
separately or together ; the bishops always vote separ 
ately. 

(2) Funds for pastoral sustentation and for home 
and foreign missions are under the management of 
Board committees of the diocesan synods. Thus already 



BUILDING UP OF THE SEI KOKWAI 37 

has the Japanese Church acknowledged her duty and 
privilege to provide means to carry on her work at 
home and abroad on a corporate basis, co-extensive 
with her dioceses, rather than on the too often divergent 
lines of parochial and individual interests. 

(3) Church discipline, though a delicate matter where 
the rulers in the Church are for the most part of a 
foreign nationality, and have to deal with converts of 
an independent nation, has been the easier to maintain 
through the instinctive fealty and loyalty to authority 
which stamps the Japanese character. Bishop Bicker- 
steth also by his tact and his care not to let little care 
lessnesses in matters of ritual and reverence develop into 
abuses hard to eradicate, did much to induce reverent 
order and discipline within the Church. Within his 
own jurisdiction, whilst careful to teach and uphold 
certain ceremonies and ritual, he was, as Bishop Evington 
wrote, " liberal to all, so long as they kept within the 
bounds that he felt the Church would allow." 

In regard to grave misdemeanours, the Canon, as in 
force at present until the next General Synod of 1905, 
provides as follows : 

(a) That a clergyman accused of " crime or other 
offence " shall have his name presented to the standing 
committee, such presentment having to be " signed by 
five communicants, of whom at least two shall be 
presbyters " ; if " reasonable cause " be shown, the 
clergyman so accused shall be presented to the Bishop 
for examination and trial ; and a court consisting of three 
presbyters chosen by the Bishop shall be constituted 
from among five presbyters, in no way connected with 
the accused, who shall have the right to reject the 
names of two in favour of a second choice. These 
presbyters shall accord judgment by majority and sub 
mit it in writing, with the sentence they deem fitting, to 
the Bishop, and the Bishop " shall pronounce such 



38 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

canonical sentence as he may deem proper," but not 
" more severe than the sentence fixed by the court." 
The accused may appeal to all the Bishops of the Sei 
Kokwai for their review of the case, " and their sentence 
is final." 

(b) That a lay member of the Church found guilty of 
immoral conduct or renunciation of the Faith, may be 
excluded from the Holy Communion by the presbyter, 
whose action must be reported to the Bishop for de 
cision as to excommunication, or exclusion for a time 
only. 

The extension of the episcopate into six episcopal 
jurisdictions has been a matter of some nine years 
growth, since the beginning of its corporate entity in 
1887. In 1891 Bishop Hare of South Dakota, then 
in charge of the American Episcopal Mission, and Bishop 
Bickersteth, arranged a preliminary delimitation of 
their respective missionary districts. 

By this agreement Tokyo was, pro tern., divided into 
two districts. Osaka, where also both American and 
English missions were working side by side, remained 
as common ground, whilst the boundary line between 
their missionary spheres outside these towns followed 
very much the same lines as deliminated later. Three 
years later, in 1894, this arrangement, with modifica 
tions, was ratified by the Japanese general synod, and 
by that of 1896 the American and English " missionary 
jurisdictions," now grown by sub-division into six 
missionary dioceses, were formally recognized. Of 
these jurisdictions two " North Tokyo " (or " Tokyo") * 



1 This missionary diocese is equally termed " Tokyo " and 
" North Tokyo," owing to the fact that whereas in the constitu 
tions of the Nippon Sei Kokwai it is designated " the North 
Tokyo District " (Kita Chihobu) to distinguish it from that of 
" South Tokyo " (Minami Chihobu), its jurisdiction is still, as 
before, styled " Tokyo " in the home missionary documents of 



BUILDING UP OF THE SEI KOKWAI 39 

and Kyoto i were assigned to the American Church, 
and four, viz. South Tokyo, Osaka, Hokkaido and 
Kiushiu to the English Church. 

In accordance with the views maintained by Bishops 
Hare and Bickersteth in their agreement that " the 
residence and jurisdiction of the American and English 
Bishops respectively should be determined ... by 
. . . ready access to each other, and to centres of life 
and population," and there being in Japan " but one 
great centre of thought, life, and influence Tokyo, 
the capital " Tokyo was retained as the residence of 
both the English and the American Bishops respectively, 
of " South and North." 

As both American and English had important work 
in Tokyo and Osaka, the lines of territorial divisions in 
these cities were drawn upon those devised in the above 
agreement ; but since then the synod of the Japanese 
Church has refused to recognize any lines of division 
in these cities, lest under the native episcopate of the 
future such divisions should be perpetuated. The 
various missions are therefore free to work in any part of 
these two cities. 

Meanwhile, during a short visit to England in 1893, 
Bishop Bickersteth made proposals to the C.M.S. for 
the creation of two new dioceses, the one to be in the 
northern island of Yezo, and the other in the southern 
island of Kiushiu, both to be sub-divisions of his own 

the American Episcopal Church. Hence arises occasional con 
fusion of thought. 

i The first Bishop of Kyoto, the Right Rev. Sidney [Catlin 
Partridge, was also " the first bishop ever consecrated in Japan." 
The consecration took place in Trinity Cathedral, Tokyo, on the 
Feast of the Purification (February 2), 1900, the consecrator, 
Bishop McKim of Tokyo, being assisted by Bishop Graves of 
Shanghai, Bishop Scheresehewsky, formerly of Shanghai, and by 
the four English bishops in Japan, i.e. the Bishops of South 
Tokyo, Osaka, Kiushiu, and Hokkaido (see S.P.G. Digest of 
1900. 



40 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

jurisdiction. The English missionaries in these islands 
were entirely supported by the Church Missionary 
Society, whose committee now undertook to be re 
sponsible for the Bishop s stipends if nominated by 
the Society. Accordingly, in March, 1894, the Rev. 
Henry Evington was consecrated to the southern 
diocese of Kiushiu, and after some little delay, in 1896 
the Rev. P. K. Fyson was nominated, and received 
consecration, to that of the Hokkaido, as Yezo and the 
smaller islands near it were now officially termed. Both 
Bishop Evington and Bishop Fyson had been since 1874 
some twenty years missionaries of the Society in 
Japan, and had for many years worked at Nagasaki 
and Hakkodate respectively, where they have con 
tinued to reside. 

In 1896 the missionary diocese of South Tokyo was 
further sub-divided by the creation of the bishopric of 
Osaka, and to this see the Right Rev. William Awdry, 
Bishop -suffragan of Southampton, was appointed. 
For the stipend of the new see the S.P.G. accepted 
entire responsibility at the instance of the Archbishop 
of Canterbury, when the C.M.S. felt themselves obliged 
to decline co-operation in the fund unless they were 
given the right of nomination, on the ground that most 
of the missionaries working in the proposed diocese 
belonged to their Society. 

A year later, in August, 1897, when in England to re 
cover from a dangerous illness, and at the close of the 
Lambeth conference, at which he had been present, 
Bishop Bickersteth was called to his rest. 1 He was one 

i Bishop Bickersteth was succeeded in the see of South Tokyo 
by Bishop Awdry, he in turn being succeeded at Osaka by the 
Rev. H. J. Foss, for twenty-three years S.P.G. missionary at 
Kobe. For the same reason as with the diocese of Osaka, the 
C.M.S. discontinued its co-operation in the financial support of 
the South Tokyo see on the accession of Bishop Awdry, for 
whose stipend the S.P.G. assumed then the whole responsibility. 



BUILDING UP OF THE SEI KOKWAI 41 

" whose far-seeing mind and statesmanlike judgment 
had done much in laying the foundations " of the Church 
in Japan during the eleven years of his episcopate. 
The consolidation of the Japanese Church into the 
Nippon Sei Kokwai, with its complete synodical organi 
zation, is the living monument to a memory, and to a 
name which is revered as an inspiration by all to whom 
he still speaks in his recorded life and words. 



CHAPTER V 
THE WORK OF THE S.P.G. AND C.M.S. IN TOKYO 

Sketch of the progress, and summary, of S.P.G. Work The 
Society s Work among Women C.M.S. Work and its 
General Progress Its Church Centres and "Hostels." 

IT has been mentioned in an earlier chapter that the 
Society for the Propagation of the Gospel sent out the 
Rev. A. C. Shaw, M. A. (afterwards Archdeacon of North 
Japan, 1889), and the Rev. W. B. Wright, M.A., as their 
first missionaries to Japan in 1873. Establishing them 
selves at Tokyo, they cultivated friendly relations 
with some of the Buddhist priests and within a few 
months opened services for Europeans in a disused 
temple. Within two years, which were spent largely 
in the study of the Japanese and Chinese languages, 
they were rewarded by the baptism of five converts ; 
t .ese were subsequently confirmed by the American 
Bishop of Yedo (afterwards Tokyo). In 1876 Bishop 
Burdon came from Hongkong and confirmed fifteen men 
and three women. 

At first, both Mr. Shaw and Mr. Wright carried on 
their Mission work chiefly through schools, Mr. Shaw 
holding classes " for moral, really Christian science " 
in the large school or university established by the late 
Mr. Fukuzawa. This gentleman, with whom for over 
three years Mr. Shaw resided, was a leading Japanese 
of wide intellectual influence at Tokyo. 



THE WORK OF THE S.P.G. AND C.M.S. 43 

As direct evangelization became easier, their efforts 
were devoted more to preaching, and within the first 
four years (by 1877) nearly 150 converts were baptized. 

In 1883 Mr. Wright resigned his work in consequence 
of his wife s illness, but Mr. Shaw continued in charge of 
the S.P.G. work until his death in 1902. Of the Society s 
work in Tokyo Archdeacon Shaw had been the principal 
founder and director. In the words of a non-Christian 
paper (Jiji Shimpo], he had " won the love and respect 
of all his fellow countrymen in Tokyo, together with that 
of an immense circle of Japanese " ; during his long 
residence " his life had been indeed an example to all 
priests." In 1895, after some twenty years spent in 
Japan, " Archdeacon Shaw was formally thanked by 
the Japanese Government for his services rendered to 
Japan in one of the most critical periods of its history 
by writing and correcting misapprehensions about the 
country from time to time." Upon his death the 
Emperor paid to his widow the further honour of pre 
senting her with a sum of yen 1,000 (100) in token of 
his Imperial appreciation of the Archdeacon s services 
to the country. 

The general progress of the S.P.G. work in Tokyo 
may be noted as follows : 

(1) The training of mission agents, begun in 1878 
by Messrs. Wright and Shaw, was carried on for eleven 
years, principally by the latter. This work was taken 
up and continued by the St. Andrew s Mission, and will 
be more fully described under that head ; but it should 
be here mentioned that as a result of their teaching and 
influence six native clergy had been ordained by 1890. 
Of these, the first were the Rev. J. Y. Yamagata (deacon 
1885, priest 1890), the Rev. J. Imai (deacon in 1888), 

(2) In 1883 the S.P.G. shared with the C.M.S. in the 
provision for a resident English [bishop in Japan. 
Bishop Poole, of the C.M.S., was first appointed, and lived 



44 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

at Kobe. Owing to his serious illness and enforced 
absence, an arrangement he entered into with the Ameri 
can Bishop of Yedo was never ratified. This was that 
the English missionaries at Tokyo should be supervised 
by himself, but that confirmations and ordinations 
should be administered by the resident American 
bishop, from whom they were to hold special licenc \ 
On the succession of Bishop Bickersteth in 1886 this 
plan was abandoned, as the English bishop resided in 
Tokyo. In 1891 he and Bishop Hare (then representing 
the American Church) agreed on a basis for the exercise 
of the jurisdiction of the English and American bishops, 
by which the former retained the south-western part of 
Tokyo. Since the death of Bishop Bickersteth and the 
appointment of Bishop Awdry of Osaka as his successor, 
the S.P.G. has been responsible for the entire support 
of the Bishop of South Tokyo. 

(3) Educational work under Christian influence was 
carried on for some five years (from 1885-90) by the 
Rev. Arthur Lloyd, at that time working with the 
S.P.G. Mr. Lloyd, who was at one time fellow and 
dean of Peterhouse College, Cambridge, having accepted 
the offices of lecturer in the Japanese Government naval 
medical college and naval academy, and the super 
intendence of the English branch of Mr. Fukuzawa s 
private university, exercised a wide influence over the 
educated young men of the capital. 

(4) Work among women in Tokyo was begun in 1875 
by Miss Hoar, of the Ladies Association, afterwards 
(1866-1895) called the " Women s Mission Association " 
of the S.P.G. 1 This work was carried on by her for some 
twenty-two years with the assistance of her cousin, Miss 
A. Hoar, who joined her in 1886. But in 1898, both 

i Since January, 1904, the S.P.G. has assumed full responsi 
bility for all the women s work in its missions, and the W.M.A. 
Committee has become the Committee of Women s Work, S.P.G. 



THE WORK OF THE S.P.G. AND C.M.S. 45 

being broken down in health, were obliged to return to 
England. Their special work of teaching and train 
ing Japanese women as missionary helpers was then 
handed over to St. Hilda s Mission, which had been 
founded by Bishop Bickersteth about ten years before. 

Meanwhile, a few months before, i.e. in September 
of 1897, fresh work had been begun upon her own initia 
tive by another English lady, Miss M. D. Weston. This 
was the providing of Christian home-life for a few school 
girls and students, and was the fulfilment of an idea long 
cherished by her and her friend Miss Hasegawa. In 
April, 1898, Miss Weston was appointed as Miss Hoar s 
successor, and her house became the W.M.A. centre in 
Tokyo. She commenced her housekeeping in company 
with the Japanese lady above named, whose co-operation 
in the work has been invaluable in extending Christian 
influence among Japanese ladies and schoolgirls. 

The small house taken by Miss Weston and Miss Hasa- 
gawa proved before long to be too small for the in 
creasing numbers of students and schoolgirls who had 
come to live with them. In February, 1899, they re 
moved to larger quarters. It happened that the only 
house at all suited to their needs in the district of 
Kojimachi was situated just opposite the Peeresses 
School. This large and important school now occupies 
a good deal of the attention of the Mission. The move 
had results, therefore, far wider than were ever ex 
pected at the time. 

The growth of the work in general made it desirable 
to make another move not long after. This was pre 
cipitated by an order from the town authorities, who had 
bought up the land where the house stood for a new 
road, in view of the increasing traffic in the city. Accord 
ingly a move was made in 1901 to another house. The 
two former houses had been entirely Japanese, though 



46 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

in the second one there had latterly been some half- 
dozen chairs and a desk for the convenience of Miss 
Weston. This third house had foreign-built rooms in 
the annex and a mixed mode of life was adopted. 

The house was the best that could be procured at the 
time, but the situation was not a desirable one from the 
health point of view. In 1902 notice to leave was given 
to the Mission by the landlord ; and thus circumstances 
once again guided the Mission into other quarters, where 
a still further expansion of work was made possible. 
The present house is situated in an excellent position 
for the work in the Peeresses School and for the evan 
gelistic work among its students which arises from that 
work. It is a healthy home for the girls and students, 
and has a nice garden of its own which, being near to 
some temple gardens, appears to be of great extent. 

Miss Parker, who had been engaged in important 
educational work in Japan from 1887 to 1891, offered 
herself to the S.P.G. in 1900, and came out in November 
of that year to take charge of Miss Weston s work during 
her furlough. It was under her locum tenency that 
this last move was made. 

The work of this Mission has thus been of gradual 
growth. The wish foremost in Miss Weston s mind, when 
with Miss Hasegawa she began her plan unsupported by 
any Society, was to provide a bright home-life for those 
in her house ; a home-life free from daily contact with 
non-Christian ideas and superstitions, and one which, 
while retaining many of the Japanese social customs 
and ways of living, should unconsciously influence the 
minds of the inmates towards Christianity. 

The number of girls and students vary from eight to 
ten, some of whom attend the Peeresses or other schools 
in the neighbourhood ; others are older students who 
are glad of the opportunity which her house affords for 
the study of English. One of these older students had 



THE WORK OF THE S.P.G. AND C.M.S. 47 

served at one of the base hospitals and on a hospital 
ship during the war with China in 1895. She came 
with the twofold object of perfecting her English and of 
learning Christianity. She was taught and prepared for 
baptism, confirmation, and Holy Communion while at 
Miss Weston s house, and is now married to a Christian 
Japanese living in San Francisco. Another of these 
elder students who came in the first instance for the study 
of English, became interested in Christianity during her 
first year with Miss Weston, and became finally a most 
earnest Christian. She is now holding a scholarship in 
St. Hilda s Divinity School for Women. 

The house is not only a Home, but a centre for classes 
in English, social intercourse, philanthropic effort and, 
most important of all, for definite Christian teaching. 
The opportunities for such teaching arise out of all these 
varied efforts to come into closer touch with the women 
and girls of progressive Japan. When in 1900 Miss 
Weston obtained the position of sole foreign lady 
teacher on the regular staff of the Peeresses School, it 
was a great step towards a further advance in the 
desired direction. 

This Peeresses School, with its Kindergarten, now 
numbers nearly 600 pupils. It was founded by H.M. 
the Empress in the year 1884, and was especially 
designed to give the best educational opportunities to 
the daughters of the nobility. It stands as a companion 
school to the Peers School founded shortly before by 
the Emperor for the sons of the nobility. A large num 
ber of pupils other than those from noble families are 
admitted, but the whole management is regulated by 
the need and claims of those families. The princesses 
sit side by side in class with daughters of the nobility, 
and of the official and wealthier merchant class. 

That a missionary should be given a post on the 
staff of this school was a sign of the growing public 



48 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

good- will towards Christian teachers. Her teaching (of 
English conversation and literature) at the school takes 
up a great part of her time, but its value has been proved 
by experience to be great. It has been the means of 
bringing her into contact with a large and important 
section of the community, and of the gradual extension 
of Christian influence among them. A few come from 
time to time to be baptized and profess their faith in 
Christ, but social and family reasons forbid many from 
doing this. For the majority, the seed must be sown in 
faith, and in hope that the fruit will be found " after 
many days." 

Two interesting societies for Japanese ladies have 
come into being through Miss Weston s efforts. One is 
a " Reading Society " for the encouragement of the regu 
lar reading of good litertature, Japanese or foreign. It 
is forming for itself a library, and at the present time 
uses the Mission House for its headquarters . A further 
development has taken place on the initiative of the 
ladies themselves. It has been arranged to hold monthly 
meetings of an informal nature, at which the members 
shall take it in turn to give some account of the special 
points of interest in their reading, and at which consecu 
tive readings from some specially chosen book shall be 
given by one member appointed for the purpose. 

Some of the members of this Reading Society are 
attending a fortnightly reading meeting which Miss 
Weston has started for some of her older pupils. This 
reading meeting is a combined one half the time is 
spent in Bible study, and half in the study of some 
English classic. 

The other society, called the " Jizen Shugei Kwai " 
(charity hand- working society), was inaugurated by 
Miss Weston in October, 1900, with the help of a com 
mittee of Japanese ladies. Beginning with thirteen 
schoolgirls, it now numbers over ninety members, a 



THE WORK OF THE S.P.G. AND C.M.S. 49 

large number of the original members who have left 
the school having retained their membership. 

It holds monthly meetings at Miss Weston s house, at 
which some speaker interested in, or engaged in, philan 
thropic works addresses the members, whilst sewing 
and knitting go on. Some work has been sold, and from 
the funds raised donations to various deserving chari 
table institutions have been given from time to time. A 
good deal of clothing has also been made and distributed 
among the deserving poor and inmates of orphanages 
and the like. During the present year all energies have 
been taken up by the war with Russia, and this Society 
has contributed its share of cholera-belts, socks and 
other articles to be sent to the front. Neither the 
members nor the committee are necessarily Christians ; 
but its work in the cause of charity and its general 
influence prepares the way for Christianity. 

What is now needed is a larger staff of workers to 
enable the Mission to do its work more efficiently and to 
watch for, and take advantage of, all the opportunities 
for Christian work which lie in its way. 

THE CHURCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY AT TOKYO 

In 1873 the Rev. A. C. Shaw and the Rev. W. B. 
Wright of the S.P.G. arrived at Yokohama, in the same 
ship that brought Bishop Williams of the American 
Episcopal Church from Osaka. While the S.P.G. 
missionaries proceeded at once to Tokyo, it was not until 
the following year that Bishop Williams established in 
the capital a fresh branch of his Mission. In that year 
also, 1874, the Rev. J. Piper and Mrs. Piper were sent 
to Tokyo as the first missionaries of the C.M.S. Arriving 
at Yokohama in April, they removed to Tokyo in May, 
and were shortly afterwards joined by the Rev. P. K. 
Fyson (now Bishop of Hokkaido) and Mrs. Fyson. 

During the first eighteen months the time was chiefly 
occupied with the study of the language, and the for- 

E 



50 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

mation of friendly acquaintances with the people. Mr. 
Piper also aided largely in the forming of local com 
mittees of the British and Foreign Bible and Religious 
Tract Societies. 

In 1875 Mr. Fyson was transferred to Niigata, 1 and 
Mr. Piper was for nearly four years, until 1879, tne on ty 
C.M.S. missionary at the capital. From the close of 
1875 to 1878 Mr. and Mrs. Piper lived in the heart of 
the city, at some distance from the foreign concession ; 
but permission to do this was then withdrawn by the 
Government, which desired to reduce the number of 
foreign residents outside their settlement in Tsukiji. 
However, Mr. Piper secured suitable premises there for 
their house, and a small Mission church was dedicated by 
Bishop Burdon from Hong Kong in May, 1878. The 
Church Mission House in Tsukiji became the centre of 
the Society s work in Tokyo, but in the city also a room, 
formerly secured for evangelistic services, was retained. 
These earlier years were full of hope. As early as 1876 
five converts received baptism, the first confirmation 
was held, and Holy Communion administered to them. 
A Church Committee was soon formed and the nucleus 
of a native congregation was established. It was one 
of the first of the C.M.S. congregations to become self- 
supporting. 

The Mission buildings had a narrow escape from the 
terrible fire of 1879, which destroyed thousands of homes, 
many being burnt down in close vicinity to those of the 
Mission. The calamity was a means of awakening 
sympathy and good feeling between the Japanese and 
the foreign residents. From those in Yokohama and 
Tokyo 1,600 was subscribed in relief funds, in the 
distribution of which the missionaries took their share. 
This practical benevolence inspired by Christianity 
produced as Mr. Piper wrote " a profound impression 

1 This C.M S. station was relinquished in 1883. 



THE WORK OF THE S.P.G. AND C.M.S. 51 

on the minds of many Japanese in favour of Chris 
tianity." 

In 1880 Mr. and Mrs. Piper left for England owing to 
the failure of the latter s health ; and for the next three 
years the Rev. I. Williams, lately arrived from Hakkodate, 
took charge of the Mission. Mr. Piper s literary work 
in Japan had been of great value. Besides sharing in 
the work of Bible and Prayer Book translation, which 
will be referred to later, he wrote and translated into 
Japanese numbers of tracts for the Religious Tract 
Society in Tokyo. He also prepared a Japanese edition 
of a Life of Christ in the words of the Evangelists. 
But his chief Biblical work was the Japanese reference 
New Testament containing 12,000 references. 

During Mr. Williams oversight of the Mission, 1880-3, 
the members of its congregation increased in numbers, 
while the better educated and more intellectual men and 
women among the converts raised its tone and character 
considerably. Of these Dr. Hada, now living in Boshu, 
may be mentioned. 

Mr. Williams left for England in 1883. When Mr. 
Fyson, who had succeeded to the charge, also left in 
the following year, it was feared that this important 
Mission station would have to be given up. Until 
more missionaries could be sent to strengthen the work 
at Osaka and Nagasaki, the pastoral and evangelistic 
work would have to be carried on by a catechist, aided 
by the superintendence of the Rev. C. F. (afterwards 
Archdeacon) Warren. In 1885 both Mr. Williams and 
Mr. Fyson returned to Tokyo, and for the next few years 
in spite of several disappointments the work ad 
vanced not only in the city and its suburbs but in the 
country villages around, more especially in Boshu, 
which lies across the bay from Tokyo. 

During the latter part of 1894 and the whole of 1895 
the work of the Society at Tokyo was again left in the 



52 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

hands of native pastors and catechists, occasional visits 
being paid to them by Mr. Warren, from Osaka. But 
early in 1896 the Mission was placed in charge of the 
Rev. W. P. Buncombe, who was transferred from 
Tokushima, and since then it has not been left without 
a resident foreign missionary. During Mr. Buncombe s 
furlough, 1901-2, the Rev. H. J. Hamilton, formerly at 
Gifu, was placed in charge. 

At the same time, in 1896 the Mission was further re 
inforced by the return of Miss Julius, a missionary of 
some years standing, and by the advent of other new 
missionaries from England. 

The Mission at Tokyo took its full share in the forma 
tion, in 1887, of the Sei Kokwai, and in the legislative 
work of its synods and the compiling and revising of the 
Prayer Book. The C.M.S. evangelistic work in Tokyo 
during the last seventeen years may be briefly described 
in connexion with (i) the Church of St. Paul s, Kyo- 
bashi, and of Immanuel, Kojimachi ; (2) the Mission-halls 
in the Ginza and Fukagawa districts ; (3) the hostels for 
young men and for girls. 

(i) St. Paul s Church, Kyobashi.Ey 1898 the little 
church, dedicated to St. Paul, in Tsukiji, had become 
too small and too dilapidated ; its plaster had fallen 
off in consequence of earthquakes and from damp during 
the rains. It was therefore erected upon a larger 
scale, and later as the newly built American episcopal 
cathedral was also situated in Tsukiji St. Paul s was 
removed outside the foreign concession to another 
quarter of the same city division, Kyobashi. Here the 
numbers and the Christian influence of its congregation 
have progressed steadily. Until the formation of a 
Church congregation in Kojimachi, St. Paul s received 
all the converts resulting from the various evangelistic 
agencies of the C.M.S in Tokyo. In 1900 its congre 
gation contributed 55 in the year, although the mem- 



THE WORK OF THE S.P.G. AND C.M.S. 53 

bers were principally confined to the less wealthy classes. 
In 1902 the Society s grant-in-aid was dispensed with, 
and the Church became self-supporting, with the Rev. 
M. Tomita as its pastor and priest-in-charge. 

Meanwhile a second and distinct congregation was 
growing up near the Mission-hall in Kojimachi, which 
is an important district on the opposite side of Tokyo. 1 
The Rev. V. H. Patrick was placed in charge of it in 
1902, when a certain portion of the hall was set apart 
for divine service. Mr. Patrick and his catechist are 
assisted in their Sunday schools, district visiting and 
other evangelistic work by the Society s lady mission 
aries living in Kojimachi. Like many other Japanese 
Church centres, the Church of Immanuel, Kojimachi, 
possesses a small but vigorous congregation. It is 
already contributing towards the support of its catechist, 
but as yet the Mission-hall has to serve both as preaching- 
house for evangelistic purposes and as a church for 
Christian worship. Funds are gradually being col 
lected, however, and it is hoped that before long a more 
ecclesiastical building will be provided for this congre 
gation. 

(2) The Mission-hall in the Ginza and at Fukagawa. 
The Mission-hall, or Whidborne Hall, in the Ginza 
occupies " an ideal position." It is situated in the 
middle of the most important thoroughfare of Tokyo, 
a street traversed from end to end by electric trams, 
that follow each other momentarily. It is one of 
the few in the entire city that can boast of a raised 

1 Kyobashi may be said to be in the business and Kojimachi 
in the residential section of the city. Kojimachi stands on much 
higher ground and contains, besides its public buildings and 
palaces, many handsome residences of the nobility and foreign 
diplomats, and some of the more important government and 
private schools of the capital. Of these may be mentioned the 
Peeresses School under Imperial patronage, and the flourishing 
private school for English, established by Miss Tsuda 
a Japanese lady and member of the Sei Kokwai. 



54 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

pavement on either side for foot-traffic. In the Ginza 
are some of the largest and most up-to-date of the Tokyo 
shops, which cater for the daily needs of Japanese and 
foreign residents. In trams and on foot crowds pass 
along the Ginza at all hours of the day, and many stay 
to listen for a while to the missionary or catechist in 
the Whidborne Hall. 

In one year (1902-3) 300 meetings were held in this 
hall, which were attended by at least 25,000 people. 
Even if the number of those who are convinced of the 
Truth and become baptized members of the Church 
appear few in comparison (in that year twenty), yet 
one may feel assured that what they hear must bear 
fruit in after years. The hall is rarely empty on any 
preaching-night ; it is often filled with passers-by, who 
come in for a while from idle curiosity, but still there 
are always those who come again and again to listen 
eagerly to the divine message. 

In Fukagawa, a much poorer and very low neighbour 
hood, and at some distance from Tsukiji, there have been 
living, for several years, some families belonging to St. 
Paul s congregation. Miss Peacocke held for about 
three years, 1896-99, a class in this district for men of 
the police -force. This work has since been carried on 
and developed at the police headquarters, Kojimachi, 
by Miss Palmer upon lines suggested by similar work 
at Osaka. A small Mission-hall has been owned in the 
Fukagawa district since 1885. It was rebuilt and im 
proved in 1902. Preachings are held there two or three 
times each week and every Sunday evening. Classes 
for inquirers and children are taken weekly by the 
catechist, assisted by ladies of the Mission. There 
is consequently a small congregation of baptized 
Christians growing up in this district. 

(3) Hostels for Young Men and for Girls. The plan 
of opening " hostels " for students attending public 




FIRST AID TO THE INJURED 
Ladies Volunteer Nurses Association, Tokyo 1905. 
By kind permission of G. Palmer. 



THE WORK OF THE S.P.G. AND C.M.S. 55 

colleges was adopted some years ago and has been 
proved a successful means of evangelization. By the 
action of the Government in recent years in the regula 
tion and licensing of schools, grants were refused to 
schools which gave religious teaching in their curriculum, 
and thus Christian instruction in school hours became 
impossible in schools that desired the grant. Mission 
work has been hampered by these regulations and by 
the difficulty of maintaining the level of educational 
efficiency which has made competition with non- 
Christian schools more severe. However, no Sei Kokwai 
Mission schools have been closed, and they have gradually 
become stronger. 

Meanwhile, Christian " hostels," or boarding-houses, 
have been welcomed by guardians and parents who 
appreciated Christian influence and the moral advan 
tages of a Christian family life. What little has been 
lost by the restriction of Christian teaching in Mission 
schools has been more than counterbalanced by pro 
gress in this direction. The establishment of Christian 
hostels has proved a means of bringing Christianity within 
the reach of some of the large number of students 
who attend the ordinary public and private schools of 
Tokyo. 

The men s hostel for Christian students was opened 
in Yushima, on the borders of the Kanda and Hongo 
divisions of the city, in 1899. Its object is to provide 
a Christian home for Christian students during their 
time of study in Tokyo. Most of those who have 
entered have been members of the Sei Kokwai. 

The hostel is always full, and has ten or twelve 
students in residence. Such a hostel is rendered the 
more necessary by the deplorable state, morally and 
otherwise, of the ordinary students lodging-houses for 
men. 

The Hostels in Kojimachi and Kanda for Girls. A 



56 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

similar work to that which was begun in a small way by 
Miss Weston and Miss Hasegawa, and afterwards de 
veloped by the W.M.A. of the S.P.G., was undertaken 
in 1898 by the C.M.S. Tokyo committee. In the 
autumn of the year Miss Carr and Miss Brownlow opened 
a Hostel for Girls in the district of Kanda. Students 
from the High School attached to the Higher Normal 
College attended their Christian classes, and they averaged 
about nine girls as boarders, all belonging to upper- 
class families. The house, which was convenient and 
roomy, was unfortunately not the Society s property, 
and therefore in 1900 Miss Carr and Miss Worthington 
were obliged to seek fresh quarters for their hostel. A 
permanent habitation was specially desirable in Tokyo, 
but the state of the society s finances imposed stringent 
conditions. After a few weeks spent in temporary 
quarters a move was made in June, 1900, to the present 
house in Hirakawa Cho, Kojimachi. This, which was 
taken on a lease with right of sale, is partly Japanese 
and partly foreign, and fairly convenient, being near to 
the Peeresses School. It was thus able to take in a 
few students who attend this school, as well as some 
belonging to other schools ; but, on the other hand, it 
could no longer meet the requirements of the former 
students and friends living in Kanda. 

It was to supply this deficiency, and because the board 
ing-house system was already giving encouraging results, 
that in 1902 a second hostel was opened at Misaki Cho, 
Kanda, under the charge of Miss Reid. Her house was 
excellently situated, but was cramped for space. She 
has had many applicants, and there was great sorrow 
this summer when it was known that the hostel might 
be given up. In December last (1904) Miss Worthing 
ton, who has been in charge with Miss Langton of the 
Kojimachi hostel since Miss Carr s breakdown in health 
and return home in 1901, was to go home on furlough. 



THE WORK OF THE S.P.G. AND C.M.S. 57 

This house was the larger, and was the Society s 
property. It was therefore deemed advisable for Miss 
Reid and Miss Langton to join, and for a time at least 
to give up the second hostel in Kanda. A class-room, 
however, near to her old house, has been secured, where 
Miss Reid can still give her English and Bible classes. 
She will therefore keep in touch with most of her 
former pupils and friends. 

Evidence has been forthcoming during these years of 
the spiritual value of these boarding-houses. To those 
who come from non-Christian homes, the Bible is an 
unknown book and Christian teaching is not desired. 
But many learn to take a heartfelt interest in the new 
teaching. They prove eager to learn, and anxious to 
discontinue at home the observances which they recog 
nize as wrong. From time to time individuals profess 
the Faith and receive Baptism. In many other cases 
it may confidently be believed that the seed of eternal 
life once sown in their hearts will spring up and bear 
fruit in the years to come. 

Both in Kojimachi and in Kanda the Mission ladies, 
in addition to the superintendence of the boarding- 
houses and the giving of secular and Christian instruc 
tion to boarders and outside pupils, assist greatly as 
" parish " workers of the Mission churches in their 
neighbourhood. In Kanda, Miss Reid and her house 
hold attended the services of All Saints of the American 
Episcopal Church, this being the church nearest to them. 
In the " parish " work of this church she was also able 
to give some assistance. Indirect evangelistic work has 
been carried on by friendly intercourse with the friends 
and relatives of past and present pupils, who tend to 
gather round each hostel. 

The war has done much to bring together teachers 
and pupils, friends and acquaintances, and the hostels 
have become centres of sympathy and help to Japan in 



58 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

her terrible crisis. In Tokyo the war was brought 
continually before the eyes of all. Soldiers were con 
stantly to be seen entraining for the front, full of en 
thusiasm for their country s cause, and hundreds of 
the same brave men were seen returning to fill the 
hospitals. The impressive spectacle of the military 
funeral was a constantly recurring sight. 

The war came home to each class. From the princes 
and nobles of the highest rank to the working-man 
with children and relatives dependent upon him none 
are exempted. Kipling s lines would excite a smile 
here of pity for our poor idea of duty. ..." Duke s son 
cook s son," etc. Why, they one and all go as a matter 
of course, the Emperor needs them ; no one, neither 
old mother, nor wife, far less an employer, would dream 
of holding them back. 

Priests are not excused from military service, be they 
Christian, Buddhist, or of the state religion, Shintoism. 
This is only to be expected, yet it seemed a strange thing 
to witness the seeing off and wishing " God-speed " 
to a Christian clergyman departing, with his detachment 
to the front, as a sergeant in a line regiment ! The 
Rev. P. Y. Yamada is on the South Tokyo diocesan 
committee, and is priest-in-charge of the Japanese con 
gregation of St. Andrew s church. He is one of the 
senior clergy of the Sei Kokwai, and has for some years 
had the care of the St. Andrew s boys school in his 
house ; but he is also upon the reserves, having already 
served, as a corporal, in Kumamoto barracks during the 
war of 1894-5. It was hoped that he would not be called 
on again for service, but in October last he was sum 
moned to barracks. 

The Missions of the Sei Kokwai all took a share in the 
work of succouring the returned invalids from the war, 
or in that of providing necessaries and comforts for 
those in the field, or joined in the work of seeing after 




A SOLDIER OF THE LINE 

In the same detachment as the Rev. P. Y. Yamada. 
Mr. Palmer s Police class and is also a Christian. 

is dark blue with yellow facings. 
By kind permission of G. Palmer. 



This man was in 
The uniform 



THE WORK OF THE S.P.G. AND C.M.S. 59 

the needs of the families left behind. Sometimes the 
members of the missions assist with Japanese and foreign 
ladies to roll bandages in schools or elsewhere for the Red 
Cross Societies ; and everywhere missionaries, teachers, 
residents, students and school- children alike are to be 
seen knitting the woollen cholera belts and socks which 
are demanded in wholesale quantities ; in trains and 
trams, at social gatherings, at drawing-room lectures, 
in no place and at no time were the knitting needles 
absent. Many of the women missionaries in Tokyo 
were members of the " Imonkwai," a very large Japanese 
society with Princess Mori as president, which provided 
for the due visiting and relief of every family left behind 
by the soldiers and sailors. Every household which 
had sent a man to the front received regular visits of 
inquiry and sympathy, and where monetary help was 
needed it was given without delay. 

Hospital visiting and lantern shows for the convales 
cent were carried on systematically, and in Tokyo, as 
elsewhere, they were the means of conveying Christian 
sympathy to many a wounded man. The worst cases 
did not come so far as Tokyo ; the men who returned 
as wounded or sick were already on their way to 
recovery. 

In Kojimachi hospital, which was visited two or three 
times a week by ladies of the C.M.S. , there were thirteen 
wards, with about forty men in each. The hospital 
was always full, owing to the constant stream of in 
valids which came up from Hiroshima and Kiushiu and 
passed on later, as they get better, to the Toyama 
hospital or to others in the country. During the sum 
mer flowers and illustrated papers were taken to the 
men, but no direct Christian work could be done. Later 
on the singing of hymns in the wards became a regular 
feature of the visits. The authorities also willingly 
allowed the missionary clergy, foreign and Japanese, 



60 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

to go with the ladies and talk to the men of each ward. 
The patience and good temper of the men were most 
striking. 

The lantern pictures were welcomed with delight. 
These consisted of a few royalties or celebrities, some 
amusing pictures, pictures of flowers and scenery, one or 
two English cathedrals, and then Bible pictures were 
shown. The stillness that came over the ward when 
the Story was told was most impressive. At Christmas 
time the catechists of the Society in Tokyo and all over 
the country helped to write a private letter to each 
inmate of the hospital. Thus the 500 men each re 
ceived a Christmas letter, a Christmas card, and a 
prayer-card (from England), together with bunches of 
flowers for each ward. 

Another scene might have been witnessed at the 
Toyama hospital, which was visited by Miss Ballard 
and Miss Pringle. Here the men were convalescent, 
and already waxing rather boisterous with returning 
health and the long ennui. Two large rooms were full 
of men sitting upon their heels in native fashion, with 
the lantern sheet hung in the open doorway between 
the two wards, and keen interest was shown on every 
face. The Emperor s portrait came first, for which all 
stood as they sang with vigour the national hymn. 
The foreign scenes of Gibraltar, Egypt, with the Suez 
Canal, and other places on the line of the route of the 
Baltic Fleet excited interest and amusement ; the two 
or three pictures which followed, of Christ s Life and 
Death, were received in reverent silence. Then the 
lights were put up, tracts were given out and then a wild 
rush was made for the leaflets. The wistful looks of 
those who asked if we had no more, testified to the wel 
come with which the Christian literature was received. 
The tracts consist, for the most part, of extracts from the 
Bible, or are the Gospels bound separately. 



THE WORK OF THE S.P.G. AND C.M.S. 61 

The war did not check the Missions, but it changed 
some of the methods by which it was sought to reach 
the people ; and though the missionaries could not but 
lament the misery that it brought in its train, they were 
thankful for the great wave of mutual sympathy which 
carried away some of the barriers of prejudice and in 
difference. They could thank God also for the spirit 
of earnest inquiry into the Christian teaching relating to 
human life and death, which was conspicuous in many 
different quarters. 



CHAPTER VI 

ST. ANDREW S AND ST. HILDA S COMMUNITY MISSIONS 
AT TOKYO 

The need for Educational Missions Bishop Bickersteth s desire 
for Community Missions The aims of the two Missions 
The members of St. Andrew s Mission to-day (and dates of 
joining) The work of St. Andrew s Mission as carried on 
to-day : i. St. Andrew s Church, Shiba 2. The Japanese 
Pro-Cathedral, also St. Andrew s Mission-rooms, boys 
school, and hostel for Divinity students 3. St. Barnabas 
Chui ch, Ushigome 4. Church of Good Hope, Mita 5. 
Holy Cross Church, Kyobashi 6. St. Stephen s Church, 
Azabu 7. Mission-room and " Ragged School," Shina- 
micho 8. St. Mary Magdalen, Shinagawa. 

THE Missions of S. Andrew and St. Hilda were 
founded by Bishop Bickersteth in 1887 and were the 
outcome of his scheme to establish in Japan communities 
of both men and women after the manner of the Univer 
sity Missions in India. St. Andrew s he designed to be 
for graduates of universities, and St. Hilda s for ladies of 
culture as well as of devotional life and zeal. For this 
end the Guild of St. Paul was inaugurated in England, 
and has since maintained through its subscribed funds 
the work of these communities. Since 1900 these 
Missions have been formally associated with the S.P.G. 
The object of the Bishop was to reach by means of 
these Missions the educated classes of Tokyo, which 
would also form a useful centre for general Mission work. 
He had proved the good results of establishing University 
Missions in India, and thought that the labours of the 

63 



ST. ANDREW S AND ST. HILDA S MISSIONS 63 

C.M.S. and S.P.G. could be supplemented by like 
Missions in Tokyo, where educational problems were 
coming to the fore. It may be well to consider briefly 
the educational conditions then prevalent in this new 
capital. 

In 1886 an offer of educational work in Mr. Fukuzawa s 
celebrated Japanese school had been made to the Rev. A. 
Lloyd. As an individual he felt that he could only take 
partial advantage of this opening for Christian influence, 
and before the Bishop left England he wrote to him 
a letter in which he urged the desirability of establishing 
in Tokyo a University Mission. 

The needs of the new generation of Japanese women 
were equally pressing. Japanese history as far back as 
it goes has given an honourable place to women. Five 
Empresses have ruled in their own right. A woman was 
the first historian. Artists of skill and scholarship have 
been found among Japanese women. The spread of 
Buddhism, the introduction of Chinese literature, and, 
above all, the strong influence of the Confucian scholars 
brought about a change, and in the sixteenth century 
the Japanese women lost their former positions of 
respect and equality. 

Since then the women of Japan have had few educa 
tional advantages. The Restoration of 1868 brought 
rapid and startling changes in the lives of all classes 
of women. The establishment of public primary 
schools, of government middle and high schools, of 
higher normal schools, of the Peeresses school in Tokyo 
for the daughters of the nobility and upper classes, 
altered within a generation the whole condition of 
female education. These changes have brought per 
plexing problems in their train. One is " the difficulty 
of keeping the beauty and refinement of the old system 
along with the broader and newer ideas and the freedom 
of thought and action which come from the culture of 



64 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

the intellectual powers." Other problems again are 
connected with the social position of women. Questions 
of marriage and divorce have been left to custom, through 
lack of civil codes upon such matters, though education 
has done much to change public opinion ; the lessening 
influence also of the Buddhist religion, which looked 
down on woman and regarded her as full of impurity, 
has resulted in the raising of her position in society. 

Christianity has done, and is doing, much for the 
elevation of woman, and will undoubtedly do more. 

In view of these needs the Community Mission of St. 
Andrew is endeavouring (i) by means of a divinity 
school to train up men for the native ministry of the 
Church ; (2) to organize other lectures and classes, e.g. 
night schools for " the inquirers " and younger baptized 
members of the Church ; (3) to evangelize by itinerating 
preaching, and by meetings in and near Tokyo ; (4) 
to open out, as opportunity affords, fresh centres of 
work. 

The Community Mission of St. Hilda is endeavouring 
(i) to provide schools for the young ; (2) to undertake 
hospital work and evangelistic visiting ; (3) to train 
Japanese women missionaries and helpers for the evan 
gelization of their country people. 

The Rev. L. B. Cholmondeley, who had come out as 
the Bishop s chaplain, was the first (in 1887) to join the 
St. Andrew s Mission. During the next three years 
the Revs. A. F. King, F. E. Freese, 1 and Herbert Moore 
joined the Mission. In 1890 the Rev. C. G. Gardener 
joined. He had already been working in Japan under the 
S.P.G. He resigned from St. Andrew s in 1898. Between 
1891 and 1894 the Mission was re-enforced by the Revs. 
L. F. Ryde, 2 W. F. Madeley, and A. E. Webb. The 
response to Bishop Bickersteth s appeal, although he 

1 Took charge of St. Andrew s, Yokohama, in 1892. 

2 Resigned in i8gq. 



ST. ANDREW S AND ST. HILDA S MISSIONS 65 

was himself a Cambridge man, came at the beginning 
from the sister university, which was represented by 
these first seven members of the newly established 
mission. However, in 1896 Mr. Basil Woodd, of 
Trinity College, Cambridge, joined the Mission as a lay 
associate. Mr. Woodd returned to England in 1899 
and has since returned to Japan, after taking Holy 
Orders, to undertake work in Osaka under the C.M.S. 

From the Church in Canada, and from Trinity College, 
Toronto, in particular, have come the further rein 
forcements. In 1895 the Mission was joined by the 
Rev. William C. Gemmill, and in 1901 by the Rev. W. 
H. Mockridge. 

The members of St. Andrew s Mission are in charge 
of various Church centres and other spheres of Mission 
influence both in Tokyo and the surrounding neighbour 
hood. Besides the work originating with this Mission 
they have since Archdeacon Shaw s death, in March, 
1902, undertaken the superintendence of the whole of 
the work connected with the S.P.G. in Tokyo. In con 
sequence, the Society now gives grants in aid of the 
stipends of these missionaries, pending a more per 
manent arrangement. 

The present work of the two Missions may be sum 
marised as follows : 

i. St. Andrew s Church, Shiba, Tokyo. This church 
was first built in 1879 for the Japanese congregation 
in charge of the late Archdeacon Shaw of the S.P.G. 
It was a pretty red brick structure, towards the building 
of which the English residents, through Sir Harry Parkes, 
the British Minister, made a generous contribution. 
Covered with creepers and occupying an elevated 
position at one corner of the Shiba park in the midst 
of the city, it soon became a picturesque landmark for 
that quarter of Tokyo. But unfortunately this first 
church was destroyed by the severe earthquake of 1894, 

F 



66 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

and had to be succeeded by a temporary one of wood, 
which occupied the same ground. The flower beds and 
closely clipped lawn of St. Andrew s Mission House 
surrounding it make a pretty enclosure ; but those who 
remember the former building are ill content with its 
present substitute. 

Since 1881, when Archdeacon Shaw was made first 
chaplain to the British Legation, 1 it has been used also 
as the English Church in Tokyo, the Rev. A. F. King 
having charge of the English services. Until the Easter 
of this year the services for both Japanese and English 
congregations were conducted in St. Andrew s ; now, as 
the Japanese Sunday congregation is too large for the 
church, their Sunday morning services are held by the 
Bishop s permission in a large building called the 
" pro-cathedral." 

From time to time the Japanese and English congre 
gations have added to the internal fittings of the Church 
of St. Andrew s. 

2. The Japanese " pro-Cathedral." This is a wooden 
structure built upon ground adjoining St. Andrew s 
Church, and known as " the cathedral ground " at Shiba. 
Its purpose being to provide larger room for diocesan 
needs until a permanent church can take its place, it 
has been built according to the most feasible design for 
the space at command. Apart from the chancel, which 
ends in a slightly raised apsidal recess that forms this 
sanctuary, the measurements are practically square ; 
yet the lofty open roofing gives a satisfactory sense of 
proportion. The interior is well lighted and ventilated, 
and in spite of its manifestly temporary character, its 
simple, spacious proportions induce a certain feeling of 
restfulness. 

Outside the two churches look well together as seen 

i Upon his death, in 1902, the Rev. L. B. Cholmondeley was 
appointed Legation chaplain, 



ST. ANDREW S AND ST. HILDA S MISSIONS 67 

through the separating trees and shrubs ; neither 
dwarfs the other, nor are they in too close proximity. 

Closely connected with the church are St. Andrew s 
Sunday schools, night schools and English club ; at the 
Mission Rooms, St. Andrew s hostel, and St. Andrew s 
boy s school : 

(i) The Mission Rooms, attached to St. Andrew s 
House, and formerly known as St. Andrew s " divinity 
school." The "school" was started soon after the 
Mission was founded, and ceased about five years ago 
through the lack of students. The rooms in the school 
house were kept empty for two years, and were then 
placed in the charge of the Rev. William C. Gemmill and 
used as a boarding-house for Christian young men going 
to college or business. 

In this boarding-house there is a constant change of 
members. Eleven men can be housed at a time, and 
it has already proved most successful in giving a Chris 
tian home to many an isolated young Christian man 
living for the time in Tokyo. The lower rooms of the 
building are used as Mission rooms, for Sunday schools, 
the night school, and English club, etc. The Church 
and parish meetings are likewise held there. 

The " night-school and English club," which has 
been going on for many years, is a prominent feature 
of St. Andrew s Mission work, and exercises an influence 
for good among an increasing circle of students and 
younger men of Tokyo. Students from the higher 
government schools and the higher commercial schools, 
cadets from the neighbouring military barracks, attend 
its classes, and take part in the debates which are held 
from time to time in English. Christians and non- 
Christians are here brought into friendly social discus 
sion ; and the intercourse here begun is often maintained 
long after they leave Tokyo. This " English Club " 
meets every night for an hour, on five nights for lessons 



68 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

in English and for a Bible class upon Saturday night. 
Upon two nights after the English lesson, a lecture on 
some Christian subject is given to the class. Members 
often bring with them their friends. As many as fifty 
have been on the club list at one time, and sixty to 
seventy, with outside friends, have been present at the 
debates. 

(2) St. Andrew s boys school was started about ten 
years ago with two or three little boys. It is sup 
ported by St. Paul s Guild and the S.P.C.K. and has 
now ten boys living with their master, the Rev. P. S. 
Yamada, who is also the pastor-in-charge of the Japanese 
congregation of St. Andrew s Church. These boys (of 
Christian parents) are educated at the ordinary schools 
and under the care of Mr. and Mrs. Yamada, are trained 
in the hope that they will afterwards devote themselves 
to missionary work as catechists ; should they wish to 
do so they pass on into the divinity hostel. Of Mr. 
Yamada s past boarders, three young men are now in 
the hostel preparing to be catechists or clergy. 

(3) St. Andrew s hostel for divinity students, formerly 
" St. Andrew s divinity school " and revived under 
this new name, was restarted in 1902 under the Rev. 
John Imai s guidance. At first Mr. Imai had six 
students, who lived near to his own house until the hostel 
could be built. The house in which they were had 
formed part of the former St. Andrew s orphanage, but 
when that became no longer necessary it was removed 
and a larger house was carefully designed for the pur 
pose of the hostel. There are now nine students training, 
and encouraging accounts are given of its condition and 
prospects. Mr. Imai, the principal, and himself in former 
years a divinity student of St. Andrew s, does much 
of the teaching. The students go for some of their 
lectures to the divinity school of the American Mission ; 
and Mr. Imai is one of the lecturers in that institution. 



ST. ANDREW S AND ST. HILDA S MISSIONS 69 

A past student of this hostel has received a scholar 
ship from Trinity College, Toronto, and has gone there 
for a four-years course. His first impressions Mr. Iwai 
has sent in a paper contributed to the South Tokyo 
diocesan magazine of August, 1904. 

3. St. Barnabas Church, Ushigome, Tokyo. Ushigome 
is a part of Tokyo lying away from the main thorough 
fares of the city, and, unlike Shiba, owns no park nor 
celebrated temple to form an attraction to foreign tour 
ists or to Japanese crowds. But its streets are lively, 
typical and picturesque. It is a residential quarter of 
the Japanese nobility, and the military college and the 
normal school and university make it an important 
centre of Japanese education. The Rev. W. B. Wright, 
who with the late Archdeacon Shaw was one of the two 
first S.P.G. missionaries sent out to Japan in 1873, was 
the first to start a Mission in Ushigome some twenty- 
five years ago, but since then Missions of six other 
denominations have commenced working in this densely 
populated district. Mr. Wright resigned in 1882, and 
the work was then placed in charge of St. Andrew s 
Mission ; in 1887 the district passed into the care of the 
Rev. L. B. Cholmondeley, and has thus continued to be 
a branch mission of St. Andrew s. 

In 1879 Mr. Wright built a church for his congrega 
tion, but the work under Mr. Cholmondeley, assisted by 
the Rev. W. F. Madeley, progressed so well that in 1897 
a larger and handsomer church was opened in view of 
the increasing needs of this district. This new church 
was dedicated to St. Barnabas, and towards its building 
a generous donation of 410 was given by a lady in 
England, and a further sum of 84 was given by the 
Lincoln Branch of St. Paul s Guild in memory of the 
late Mrs. Venables of Lincoln. Shortly afterwards a 
Japanese dwelling-house close to that used for the 
parish room and night-school and conveniently near 



70 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

to the new church was secured ; the two buildings were 
connected and turned into a mission house for the clergy, 
and the old church building was for a time used as a 
school and parish-room, but has since been given up. 

The night-school and the Young Men s Association 
connected with St. Barnabas Church, both of which 
date from early days of the Mission, have done much 
to draw together the younger men who come into con 
tact with the clergy and catechists. There are weekly 
and monthly classes and meetings for English and Bible 
study, which are usually well attended. Many of the 
members of the night-school and association are non- 
Christians, some of whom are thus led to become " in 
quirers " and to attend services at the church. 

Since 1893 Miss Ballard, an associate of St. Hilda s 
Mission, has lived in Ushigome and has given valuable 
assistance to Mr. Cholmondeley in visiting and in Chris 
tian work among the women of the district. Miss 
Pringle, also a St. Hilda s associate, has, for the last two 
years, been living near to St. Barnabas . At first in 
Miss Ballard s house during her furlough and after 
wards in a larger house she had boarding with her eight 
or ten students, who for the most part belonged to the 
ladies university, which is not far off. Now that St. 
Hilda s has opened a hostel for students near to that uni 
versity, Miss Pringle is once more in Miss Ballard s 
house taking the Ushigome work, while Miss Ballard 
does country work. 

4. Church of Good Hope, Mita. In this district of 
Tokyo is situated the great private university founded 
by Mr. Fukuzawa, one of the foremost of Japan s earlier 
progressive educationists. Here, as has been said, 
the late Archdeacon Shaw and the Rev. A. Lloyd, then 
on the staff of the S.P.G., held classes, and carried on 
Christian work among the teachers and students in a 
small Japanese house rented for the purpose in the 




GROUP OF PUPILS. 

By kind permission of Miss Ballard. 



ST. ANDREW S AND ST. HILDA S MISSIONS 71 

district. Mr. Lloyd at his own expense fitted up a 
small chapel in the university compound, in which for 
two years services in Japanese and English were held. 
Those in English were for the benefit of the foreign 
Christian teachers helping at the University. The 
congregation increased so much that in a short time a 
church was thought necessary. Through the kindness 
of a friend of Mr. Lloyd, a little church, named the 
Church of Good Hope, was built in 1888 near to the 
school, at a cost of 70. 

In 1890, upon Mr. Lloyd s leaving for Canada, the 
church was placed in charge of the Rev. H. Jeffreys. 
Since his time the members of St. Andrew s Mission have 
had the oversight of it, the Rev. W. C. Gemmill, who 
also lectures at the university, being the pries t-in-charge. 
The congregation is largely composed of students, and 
is consequently a varying one. Indeed, much of the 
Christian work among them has now drifted to St. 
Andrew s House, as the " inquirers " and Christians 
among the students more frequently attend St. Andrew s 
services and classes. But a small house in the neigh 
bourhood of the church at Mita has always been hired. 
Classes, meetings, and preaching for non-Christians 
have been actively carried on, and there is also a small 
library for use of the students and inquirers. Within 
the last year Mr. Gemmill has lately been trying to 
collect funds to build a house as church-house and 
catechist s residence in the same compound as the 
church. 

5. Holy Cross Church, Kydbashi. This church in the 
heart of the city was built originally by the Rev. W. B. 
Wright. The Rev. F. E. Freese was in charge, 1890-3, 
the Rev. A. F. King from 1893-1900, and since then it 
has been under the care of the Rev. C. N. Yoshizawa. 

6. St. Stephen s Church, Ichi-no-hashi, Azabu. The 
Mission-house was rented for an " English club," ante- 



72 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

cedent to the present St. Andrew s " English club " as 
early as 1888. Christian work in this district of Tokyo 
was originally begun by the Congregationalists, but some 
years ago the Mission bought from them their preaching- 
house, and have adapted part of the building as a 
chapel-of-ease for St. Andrew s, using the other part 
for a catechist s house and school-room. The work in 
the Azabu district has so prospered of late years that 
St. Stephen s is now a separate charge of the Japanese 
clergy of St. Andrew s. 

7. The Mission-Room and ll Ragged School " in 
Shinamicho, a part of Tokyo answering to the east-end 
of London, originated about 1890, from a famine relief 
fund raised by Archdeacon Shaw. The " Ragged 
School " was begun by a Mr. Naito as a work of Chris 
tian philanthropy. Being in the ist Reserves, Mr. 
Naito was recalled to the colours as a non-commissioned 
officer at the beginning of the Russian war, and was 
one of the victims of the transport Hitachi Maru. His 
loss has been keenly felt by the Shinamicho Mission 
and schools. Together with the Rev. A. E. Webb, and 
with the assistance of one or other of the divinity 
students, the school had been carried on by Mr. Naito 
for some years and made most successful. More than 
seventy street urchins are taught daily in the new 
school-room, which is light and airy, and much larger 
than the old quarters. The school has been carried 
on for twenty years, always by soldier-teachers. There 
is no other school in the neighbourhood for the children 
to go to, and its good influence has been recognized by 
the authorities and is regarded most favourably by 
the police, this part of the city being one of the poorest 
and most depraved. Although described as " nonde 
script " the school can yet glory in " its Speech-day and 
Sports," and on that day at least the little scholars have 
a special " scrub up " for the occasion. 



ST. ANDREW S AND ST. HILDA S MISSIONS 73 

A new Mission-house had to be built about the same 
time as the school. With the funds collected, and 
by the timely promise of the S.P.G. to be responsible 
for the ground-rent, this was successfully done. The 
Sanctuary can be screened off by the Japanese sliding 
doors when the room is not used for a service, and the 
Mission is thus enabled to hold Church services in the 
room as reverently and decorously as in a building 
entirely devoted to the purpose. 

8. St. Mary Magdalen, Shinagawa. Shinagawa, a 
suburb of Tokyo, lies along the sea-shore on the road to 
Yokohama. It has rapidly grown in size and importance, 
and bids fair to become a great manufacturing centre. 
Shinagawa was famous in years gone by as containing 
the chief execution ground of the city, and as such it 
may be the spot where many Japanese Christians died 
for the Faith under the Tokugawa persecutions. Round 
this place was grouped a small village of the Eta or 
pariah class of Japan. The Eta people were an outcast 
race, whose origin is obscure, to whom were assigned 
duties that none other would undertake, e.g. those of 
executioners, the preparation of leather and the dis 
posal of the dead. Work among the Eta was begun by 
the S.P.G. through Archdeacon Shaw and the Rev. 
J. Imai in 1880. Ten years later a church, originally 
built by the American Presbyterian Mission, but whose 
congregation had fallen away, was purchased by sub 
scription, and is now used for the Mission services. 
The funds for the support of this work have been chiefly 
supplied by Mr. Plummer, a former S.P.G. missionary. 
The church when bought was repainted inside and out, 
and has a handsome appearance. The name chosen in 
dedication was that of St. Mary Magdalen, the special 
notoriety of the neighbourhood giving this title a special 
significance. The site was formerly temple property, 
and there still remains in the front court-yard of the 



74 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

church a sacred pine-tree known from old as the " tor 
toise pine." 

A portion of the church building can be screened off, 
enabling it to be used for classes, etc. It can be easily 
understood that work in this district has proved very 
difficult, and it is only of late years that the confidence 
of the poor down-trodden Eta class has been in any 
measure won. For the last two years Mr. Imai has 
been succeeded by the Rev. Yoniji Yamagata, and both 
he and Mr. Imai have worked with moderate success 
among the people of the neighbourhood other than the 
" Eta " class. In this they have been much assisted 
by the older divinity students. 




A PILGRIM STARTING FOR THE HOLY MOUNTAIN 

Nikko 1904 
By kind permission of G, Palmer. 



CHAPTER VII 

ST. ANDREW S AND ST. HILDA S COMMUNITY MISSIONS 
AT TOKYO (continued). 

Early days and the growth of St. Hilda s Mission Miss Thorn 
ton s death The work of the Mission at present carried on 
Its schools and other evangelistic work in Tokyo. 

BEFORE giving a sketch of the work now carried on by 
St. Hilda s Mission, it will be necessary to say a few 
words about the start and early days of the community. 

The Bishop s great wish was to found a Mission on 
Church principles but not on party lines. Miss Thornton 
and Miss Braxton Hicks as first members of the Mission 
were welcomed by the bishops in Tokyo in December, 
1887. Many candidates offered, but it was only pos 
sible to accept a few. A list of the present staff of the 
Mission will be found in the S.P.G. annual report. 

The Mission buildings are situated upon rising ground, 
within a few minutes walk of St. Andrew s Church. 
The members house and the " High School " for girls 
were twice enlarged within the first ten years to meet 
the increasing demands of the work, and since then 
there have been still further additions. In the same 
compound, secured for the community by Bishop 
Bickersteth, various buildings have been erected from 
time to time, e.g. the training school for mission workers, 
the industrial school, and the orphanage. But these 
extensions have not entirely taken away the garden nor 
some fine old trees that together afford a delightful, 
welcome and restful shade to the busy inmates. 



76 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

The last alteration has added a new wing to the 
original house for the use of the foreign and Japanese 
members, teachers, and certain divinity students ; also 
an enlarged chapel, into which have been removed the 
carved oak altar and chancel screen that were in the 
old chapel. The chapel is used daily by the members, 
the mission workers, and the pupils for various services. 
The warden, chaplain, and Japanese clergy hold services 
within it which are open to foreign and Japanese ladies 
other than those directly connected with the Mission. 

As can be judged from the frequent need for enlarged 
premises, St. Hilda s Mission has been constantly 
growing, but before summarizing the work carried on 
to-day, mention should be made of the medical work 
which was begun in 1888. A hospital was arranged 
within the compound, with twenty beds, and two dis 
pensaries, which acted as centres for district nursing in 
different parts of the city. As an evangelistic agency 
it did good work. It was for this reason the more re 
gretfully given up eleven years later, when the efficiency 
of the Japanese hospitals and their dispensaries had 
done away with the urgent need for foreign medical 
work in Tokyo. 

To-day St. Hilda s Mission work stands as follows : 

(i) The " Joshi Shingakko," or school for the train 
ing of Japanese women as mission workers. These re 
ceive a three- or four- years course of theological study, 
combined with some further secular education to fit 
them, upon graduation, to be missionary workers. 
During the last year or two of their course the students 
assist in the evangelistic work, under supervision. It 
is expected of them that after graduation they should 
remain in the service of St. Hilda s Mission for two 
years, in return for their training. In their separate 
Japanese house, presided over by a Japanese matron, 
the students themselves do all the domestic work, 



ST. ANDREW S AND ST. HILDA S MISSIONS 77 

taking turns in the cooking. These girls come of good 
middle-class families, and receive with their missionary 
training a fair Japanese education. The aim in this 
divinity school is to fit them, not only for their duties as 
Mission workers, but as suitable wives for catechists 
of the Sei Kokwai when occasion arises. 

There are at present eleven students in the school ; a 
few others, who have had a better education, live in 
St. Hilda s House and have the advantage of the English 
classes in the girls school while they are taking the 
theological course. These girls and certain workers 
live with the community ; but they eat Japanese food, 
and their bedrooms are constructed in Japanese fashion. 

Other dioceses besides that of South Tokyo have a 
share in the benefit of this school. One student has 
recently been trained for Bishop Foss, of the diocese of 
Osaka, and he has now sent two more to the school. 
Recently there were two students in training for the 
American Episcopal Mission. For the missionary 
society of the Canadian Church (M.S.C.C.) St. Hilda s 
has four students in training. 

This divinity school is one of the most important 
features of St. Hilda s work. From the first evangelistic 
work was the object of the Mission ; the hospital and 
dispensaries proved a means to this end, and from those 
earlier efforts has grown this important school. The 
need of it was early discerned by Bishop Bickersteth, 
who entrusted its organization to Miss Thornton. Her 
labours of nearly seventeen years have borne fruit which 
is recognized with gratitude to-day. 

Miss Thornton has now passed away from the Mission 
she loved so devotedly. 1 Missionaries and residents 
alike of the Anglo-American community in Tokyo 
united with Japanese of nearly ever^ social grade in 
doing honour to her memory, and in witnessing to its 
1 November 13, 1904. 



78 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

power and their own sense of loss. Crowds attended 
the funeral services in St. Andrew s pro-cathedral, and 
followed the procession of clergy, choir and mourners to 
the grave in the Aoyama cemetery. It is hard to describe 
what her loss has been to the Mission of St. Hilda s. 

(2) Evangelistic work has been undertaken in various 
parts throughout the city and country. The widely 
scattered Church centres in the districts of Azabu, 
Shinamicho, Mita, Kyobashi, Shinagawa, and Ushigome 
all receive aid from the Mission. The work among 
women and children, Sunday school teaching and visit 
ing, is for the most part carried on by the members of 
St. Hilda s, aided by Japanese licensed workers and 
students who have been trained in the St. Hilda s 
divinity school. The Mission also helps in S.P.G. work 
at Yokohama and Numazu, in the villages of Hadano 
and Oyama, and throughout the Chiba ken, or Prefecture. 
Occasional visits are paid to the Bonin Islands, which 
are under the charge of the S.P.G. 1 

(3) The girls school is a " High school " for young 
ladies. The pupils, who are admitted from ten years 
old, have a high- class Japanese education on modern 
lines. Many of the subjects are taught in English, 
such as elementary science and Swedish drill. Japanese 
sewing is taught to all the pupils ; flower-arrangement 
and drawing, still considered essential accomplishments, 
are taken as extra subjects. Much attention is paid 
to games, and St. Hilda s was the first school in Tokyo 
to play hockey. These Japanese schoolgirls quickly 
show both interest and skill in their play. Such Western 
games as tennis and hockey help to brighten the wits 
and strengthen the delicate physique of the upper-class 
schoolgirls. Their life under the old regime was 
confined and enervating, while the education of the 
present day tends to unduly stimulate their mental 

1 See footnote in chapter on work at Kobe. 



ST. ANDREW S AND ST. HILDA S MISSIONS 79 

powers, unless with the studies is given healthy outdoor 
exercise to develop the body and brain. 

The school has about 100 girls, with twenty boarders. 
The staff consists of ten Japanese teachers besides the 
foreign missionaries. The fees, which are only four 
shillings a month, cover half the current expenses of 
the school. Last year a grant of 400 from the St. 
Paul s Guild enabled the Mission to build five more light 
and airy class-rooms, and to add some more sleeping 
accommodation for boarders. 

The pupils in the school receive Christian teaching, 
and the boarders attend morning and evening prayers in 
St. Hilda s chapel ; on Sundays they go to St. Andrew s 
church, i.e. the pro-cathedral. Many of the pupils have 
become Christians. Others long to follow their example, 
but their parents refuse permission. The marriage 
question often bars the way until the prospective 
husband (or rather his mother !) is found to be willing. 

On the staff also are to be found " inquirers " and 
catechumens ; and indirect results may be hoped for 
from the influence in later years of those who are now 
receiving Christian education upon sound Church 
lines. The girls school is worked upon a different method 
from the divinity school, but its aims are the same. 
Cases are reported of girls telling their relatives and 
friends of the Christian Faith. The indirect influence 
of a younger generation may help in the near future 
toward breaking down the barriers, social and political, 
which have been raised by the old religions. 

(4) An industrial school is carried on, in which em 
broidery and Japanese needlework are taught. It 
has been developed to help Christian girls to earn 
their own living, for, with many, refusal to marry 
unbelievers and other conscientious motives force 
them to seek independent livelihood. In 1890 the 
problem was partly solved by the opening of a 



8o CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

school for English needlework ; this prospered greatly 
under Miss Bullock s care, and three years later 
the teaching of Church and other embroidery was 
started. The school is now established as one of the 
works of the Mission. It has solved the distressing 
problem for many a brave young Christian thrown sud 
denly upon her own resources, and it has met a growing 
necessity of the Church by its supply of exquisitely 
worked altar frontals, altar linens, stoles, etc., which 
cannot otherwise be obtained in the country. Em 
broidery is very popular with the girls and with their 
parents, and it is also a very lucrative trade in Japan. 
Any girl who graduates from St. Hilda s embroidery 
school can earn her own living. The orders coming 
in for Church embroidery testify to a desire to have " all 
things decent and in order " among the native clergy 
and congregations. 

There are twenty-five girls in the school, and of these 
the greater number of senior girls can support themselves 
by their embroidery. The four-years course enables them 
to gain a certificate qualifiying them to be teachers. 
The assistant teacher is herself a graduate of four year s 
standing. The girls are given religious instruction, and 
on two afternoons a week they have ordinary school - 
lessons. Many of them having passed through the 
orphanage are already Christians, and have received 
an elementary school education. Miss Thornton in one 
of her reports noted that " not the least satisfactory 
part of this embroidery work is the fact that it brightens 
the girls intellects and makes them keen and interested. 
... A brighter and happier set of girls it would not be 
easy to find." The training to earn an independent 
livelihood affords joy to the Japanese girl of to-day, on 
whom the yoke of the past customs and duties presses 
heavily. 

(5) The John Bishop Orphanage and School for Girls. 



ST. ANDREW S AND ST. HILDA S MISSIONS 81 

This work was started in 1892, and three years later a 
separate building was provided within the compound 
by the late Mrs. Bishop, the noted traveller, in memory 
of her husband. 

The school provides a home and education for destitute 
orphans. The minimum age is six, and it is customary 
for the girls when they are fifteen years old to pass on 
into St. Hilda s industrial school, or to go into domestic 
service. The elder girls are taught domestic duties, 
and the little children attend outside schools. The 
orphanage, which began with a small number, has 
now twenty-three children. 

(6) The Old Women s Home. This Home has grown 
from a small house rented in Azabu, opened as a shelter 
for two or three aged Christian women in extreme 
poverty. In that crowded district there was constant 
dread of fire, and in 1901 a house with its own garden 
was built within ten minutes walk of St. Hilda s Mis 
sion. Away from the squalor of their old surroundings, 
the little compound in its shady lane affords a " quiet 
resting-place " and almshouse for eight or nine very old 
and infirm Christian women. The inmates do various 
kinds of easy work, such as the making of fans and 
match-boxes, and so earn a little each month. 

There are eleven with the matron ; they have their 
separate little rooms, a kitchen, and a small chapel. 
The house, built in Japanese fashion, is airy, light and 
clean. The Home is entirely supported by friends in 
Japan. 

(7) The work among students at Koishikawa con 
sists of English teaching in the women s university in 
the Koishikawa district of Tokyo, together with a 
hostel and the giving of Bible teaching to students. 
The " Joshi Dai Gakko " is a large college of over 1,000 
girls, established by a Japanese educational council, the 
growth and success of which* have been remarkable. 

G 



82 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

Nearly 600 girls are in the college department, and 
about 500 in the lower classes, or school. When the 
opportunity offered about two years ago for one of the 
members of St. Hilda s to be on the staff of teachers 
at the college, the work was undertaken by the Mission 
as affording a great opening for reaching this important 
class of young Japanese women. Most of the students 
in the college department are preparing for teaching ; 
they come from all parts of the country and are as 
keenly interested in all the student topics of the day 
as their sisters of the West in America and in England . 
In 1902 a temporary step was taken by the Mission 
to supply a want on the part of some of the Christian 
students at the college, when Miss Pringle in Ushigome, 
which is not far away, took a few of them, together with 
students from other schools, as boarders in her own 
house. A Christian hostel has since been built near to 
the college, with a member of the Mission in charge. 
This opening of Christian boarding-houses for students 
has met a need felt by young girls, children and older 
women students, who are being educated in Tokyo. It 
may be added that the St. Hilda s hostel for women 
students is already proving its justification as a new 
and outlying branch of the Mission s work. The care 
of the students actually living in the hostel is only a 
small part of the work. The house has a wider use as a 
centre to which students from the College, and other 
schools in the neighbourhood, may come for Bible teach 
ing. In the College, as in other public schools, the 
education is purely secular, no religious teaching being 
allowed ; but the students may, if they obtain per 
mission from their parents, attend Bible-classes held 
outside the college on Sundays, and numbers of students 
avail themselves of this opportunity. The house is 
built entirely on Japanese plans, with rooms for twenty- 
five students besides those for the missionary-in-charge 



ST. ANDREW S AND ST. HILDA S MISSIONS 83 

and the Japanese matron, the guest-room, kitchen and 
offices, and class-rooms for Bible lessons and meetings. 
The number of pupils in the hostel during this first term 
gives promise for its future success. 



CHAPTER VIII 
CHURCH WORK AT OSAKA 

Sketch of its progress and present centres of C.M.S. work 
Preaching-halls Evangelistic Mission at the Exhibition 
Mission schools Osaka sub-districts and Mission out- 
stations (summary). 

T. OSAKA was one of the treaty ports opened in 1858 to 
foreign residence and trade. From the time of Hide- 
yoshi onwards it has been a city of importance, and 
since its opening to Western commerce it has become 
second in size and the principal commercial city of the 
Empire. 

To this place came the Rev. C. F. Warren, in Decem 
ber, 1873, as the first C.M.S. missionary to central Japan. 
The acquisition of the language and his duties as chap 
lain for the English community at Kobe occupied most 
of his time at first, but gradually the tiny chapel, or 
Mission-room, adjoining his house became a centre of 
evangelistic effort and gathered within its walls the 
nucleus of the future Church. Though the edicts 
against Christianity had been withdrawn, it was as yet 
impossible to procure within the city a building for 
Mission purposes, excepting within the confined area 
of the foreign concession ; but crowds came there to 
hear the new doctrine, and within eighteen months from 
his first preaching Mr. Warren had the joy of baptizing 
his first six converts. 

For the next few years Mr. Warren, joined by the 

84 



CHURCH WORK AT OSAKA 85 

Rev. H. Evington 1 in 1876, carried on encouraging 
work both in the city and in some of the surrounding 
villages of the Osaka plain. 

In the inns and the wayside tea-houses, in the houses 
of the newly baptized, and at the Mission chapel on 
the concession, interested hearers gathered to listen, 
who soon became " inquirers " ; then families of twos 
and threes received Holy Baptism, thus adding to the 
number of Church members ; and by June of 1877 as 
many as seventeen Japanese Christians were confirmed 
by Bishop Burdon of Hongkong on his second visit to 
Japan. This service was held in the newly dedicated 
Church of the Holy Trinity, which had replaced the 
smaller chapel. This church has since been twice en 
larged ; in 1881 it was removed bodily to a short dis 
tance, and six years later was rebuilt and erected 
on a larger scale on ground acquired by the Society 
in the city. 

Meanwhile a second church had been built and was be 
coming a further centre of Christian effort. This was the 
Church of the Saviour originally a dwelling-house inter 
nally fitted up as a Mission church which was opened for 
service in October, 1879. Its little congregation at 
the start included several of those formerly attending 
Holy Trinity Church. When, five years later, in 1884, 
the Home Committee of the C.M.S. made a grant to the 
pastorate fund of the Church at Osaka, " lay pastors " 
were appointed to these Churches ; the congregation of 
Holy Trinity engaging to pay the whole of its pastor s 
salary, and the other the much smaller and younger 
congregation making itself responsible for half the 
sum needed. The Church Council of these congrega 
tions guaranteed as well nearly half the expenses con 
nected with the native catechist and the evangelistic 
work of the two Churches. Until this time there had 

1 Now Bishop of Kiushiu. 



86 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

been no regularly appointed catechist at Osaka. In 
1887 some lay pastors were ordained, and in due 
course received priest s orders, thus freeing the foreign 
missionaries, the Revs. C. F. Warren, H. Evington, 
G. Pile and G. Chapman the last two arriving in 
1881 and 1884 respectively for other duties. 

Both the Church of Holy Trinity and the Church of 
the Saviour have become increasingly important and 
influential centres of evangelization. 

Japan is an independent nation, and her Church 
must be her own. In the same way as her military and 
naval foreign instructors have been retained so long as 
their services were necessary, so long will she welcome 
Christian instructors 

Care, however, needs to be taken lest the prospect 
should be marred by haste on the part of both Japanese 
converts and their foreign Christian guides. 

The desire of a congregation for a native pastor, and 
the rigid self-denial and zeal shown in view of its attain 
ment, are to be highly commended. 

Besides the two older Churches, two newer Church 
congregations have been since gradually formed in 
different parts of the city. 

The Church of the Resurrection holds its services in a 
Japanese dwelling-house, which, with a few alterations, 
has been adapted to the uses of a church. About two 
years ago land was bought to the value of 300, and the 
missionary in (financial) superintendence, the Rev. C. T. 
Warren (son of the late Archdeacon Warren), hopes 
to raise the remainder of the sum then loaned for that 
purpose. The Rev. Y. Mori is in charge, and the 
women s and children s classes and the boys night- 
school connected with this Church are especially flourish 
ing, and are under the care of Miss Howard, the C.M.S. 
lady missionary working in that part of the city. 

The Jonan Church, so called from its situation which 



CHURCH WORK AT OSAKA 87 

is south of the castle, is a temporary building in the 
style of a foreign church with its nave and chancel. 
The church was founded by Archdeacon Price about ten 
years ago, when principal of Momoyama school, also 
in this part of Osaka. He collected 20 towards a 
church building, and under the Rev. W. R. Gray two 
years ago, the congregation themselves began to add 
to this fund and to repay the bishop of the diocese for 
the cost of its church land. The little church is exer 
cising an increasing Christian power and influence in 
the neighbourhood. The missionary in charge is 
assisted by a Japanese deacon, and has been aided in 
evangelistic visiting and in the women and children s 
work by Miss Jackson, now Mrs. Heaslett. Classes for 
soldiers and for men in commercial positions are carried 
on with encouraging success, and the Sunday school 
of sixty children gives especial hope. 

2. Evangelistic Work at the Mission-rooms and else 
where. Along with the gradual organization of these 
separate Church congregations and the establishment 
of schools, to be referred to later, public preaching and 
instruction classes have been carried on at the preaching- 
places in different parts of the city. Special efforts have 
also from time to time been made to take advantage of 
special opportunities, to reach distinct classes of the 
community. Under this head may be classed work 
among the men of the police force of Osaka, which has 
served as the basis of similar work undertaken later 
at Tokyo. Another work is that among the factory 
hands. 

The first preaching- room was opened in 1879 with a 
book store for the sale of Church literature connected 
with it. A second was opened in the following year, 
from which grew the congregation of the Church of the 
Saviour. In 1900 a new and central Mission-room was 
opened and built in memory of Archdeacon Warren, 



88 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

and is known as the " Warren Memorial Hall." It has 
separate class-rooms and a library attached. This 
library and reading-room for Christians and inquirers 
were founded in memory of the late Miss J. Caspari, for 
twenty-three years missionary in West Africa and 
Japan, who died at Osaka in 1888. Some seventy 
members attend the classes held in the hall several 
nights in the week, for English and for foreign singing. 
Bible instruction is also given at every class meeting. 
Good evangelistic results are shown by these classes, as 
also by the preaching which is conducted twice weekly 
in connexion with a young men s night-school. The 
C.M.S. book store is now associated with the Warren 
Hall, and its special monthly issue of a Japanese mis 
sionary paper, The Light of the World, has an increasing 
sale and Christian influence throughout the country. 

A great impetus to evangelistic work in general was 
given by the twentieth century " Jackyo Dendo " (or 
great missionary gathering), held in Tokyo in 1900, in 
which the C.M.S. took a prominent part. The several 
Church congregations at Osaka have become since the 
holding of the " Jackyo Dendo " stronger and more 
energetic centres of evangelistic work. Another great 
missionary effort was made at the time of the Osaka 
exhibition. 

During the Japanese national exhibition, held at 
Osaka in the spring and summer of 1903, an op 
portunity presented itself for preaching and setting 
forth the Gospel of Christ to the thousands who visited 
this exhibition from all parts of the Empire. On this 
occasion the " Missionary Association of Central 
Japan " 1 determined to make a united Christian 
evangelistic effort. Ground was secured and a con- 

* Composed of the principal Protestant Missions, and with 
which the Church Missionary Society works as an Associated 
Mission. 



CHURCH WORK AT OSAKA . 8g 

venient and large Mission-hall erected, in a most pro 
minent position exactly opposite to the main entrance 
of the exhibition. 

From the first the attendance was so large that in 
place of three meetings a day, as previously arranged, 
ten became necessary. On the first Sunday there was 
an audience of 17,000 people, and there was a similar 
attendance on most of the succeeding days. The shops 
and various attractions in the immediate vicinity failed 
to attract crowds as great as those which were to be 
seen around the Mission-hall. Nor were the people 
reluctant to enter or to listen. Each meeting lasted 
about forty minutes, including one or two speeches and 
the singing of suitable hymns. Volunteers at the 
meetings distributed special tracts and papers for the 
names of those who desired to inquire further. Not only 
at the Mission-hall, but throughout the streets during 
the exhibition, the sale of Bibles and Christian literature 
was vigorously pushed by the colporteurs of the Bible 
Societies and Osaka Christian book stores. The Reli 
gious Tract Society and the Japan Book and Tract 
Society made donations in money and publications. 
It was calculated that 207 Bibles, 7,224 Testaments, 
3,619 separate portions, and 6,813 copies of a special 
penny edition of the New Testament were sold ; to the 
exhibition officials 1,200 free copies of the last named 
were distributed. 

Four million people visited the exhibition during the 
five months it was open, and the total attendance at 
these Mission meetings amounted to 246,000, that is, 
one out of every sixteen visitors to the exhibition entered 
the Mission-hall. 1 

1 The large sign board over the Mission-hall with the text 
" Come and see " in Japanese characters doubtless attracted 
the notice of numbers. It was observed that the meetings under 
that sign became the subject of conversation in the bazaars and 
stalls around the exhibition. 



go CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

The five months were divided into thirteen days of 
" united effort " by the various Missions of the Associa 
tion, followed by twenty-eight days for each of the five 
groups of Missions the Episcopal, the Baptist, the 
Congregational, the Presbyterian, the Methodists, and 
the American Methodist Episcopal. 

It is difficult to sum up the result of an evangelistic 
Mission of this kind conceived and conducted upon lines 
which to some readers may appear inappropriate to 
the cause advocated. Definite results were not looked 
for. The purpose of an industrial exhibition is to show 
to the world objects of industry that otherwise would be 
unknown or the value of which is misunderstood. The 
missionary association, aware of the crowds that would 
flock from all parts of Japan to this exhibition, were of 
opinion that here was an opportunity for the preaching 
of the Gospel to thousands of men and women to whom 
its message was unknown. They succeeded beyond their 
expectations in making known the divine message to 
246,000 souls. If the Mission be regarded as a pro 
clamation the results attained were encouraging ; there 
were few tangible results in statistics which could be 
tabulated under lists of " earnest inquirers," or " bap 
tized," in consequence of the Mission. But even from 
this point of view none of the missionaries would regard 
their labour as wasted, in view of the twenty or more 
persons whose baptism can be traced to this Mission. 
One woman heard a foreign missionary preaching on 
the Prodigal Son, and stayed to hear other sermons ; 
she is now a regular and earnest attendant at church, 
and is being prepared for baptism. Others, who at 
home lived near to Christian churches, had never heard, 
or had never listened to, the Gospel before ; but, at the 
exhibition Mission hall the Gospel message came home 
to their hearts, and they are now either baptized or 
preparing for baptism. 



CHURCH WORK AT OSAKA 91 

The indirect influence exerted throughout the country 
by the sale of Testaments, Bibles and tracts cannot be 
calculated. A young Buddhist, or Shinto, priest was 
reading in a train near to Sendai a New Testament 
bought at the exhibition ; entering into conversation 
with a missionary in the carriage, he told her how at 
Osaka he had heard of Christianity for the first time, 
and how he was now diligently studying the New Testa 
ment. 

3. C.M.S. Mission Schools in Osaka The " Bishop 
Poole Memorial Girls School A boarding- and day- 
school for girls was established by the Society s Mission 
in 1879. Miss Oxlad, who was in charge of it at first, 
began with only fourteen children. From the beginning 
its work was recognized as Christian, and very soon the 
increase of boarders and day-girls outgrew the accom 
modation. Matters were made worse in 1885 when, 
with an increasing number of boarders and day-scholars, 
still smaller premises had to be taken ; however, the 
next year, through the gift of a lady visiting Japan, a 
better house was obtained. A little later Bishop 
Poole s widow and Archdeacon Warren collected sub 
scriptions for building a suitable boarding-house and 
class-rooms for the school in memory of Bishop Poole s 
episcopate. The buildings were erected at the cost of 
1,500, as the property of the C.M.S., and the school was 
carried on as before under the supervision of its mis 
sionaries. The Society for Promoting Female Education 
in the East continued to provide one of the teachers. 
In 1890 the new buildings were formally opened under 
the title of the " Bishop Poole Memorial Girls School," 
and Miss K. Tristram, B.A. (London), was installed as 
principal. 

Before long the head Japanese teacher and some of 
the girls having been baptized, Miss Tristram could 
report that all the elder girls in the school were now 



92 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

Christians. A Sunday-school for poor children was 
worked from the school, and in a few years five of such 
schools were held every Sunday in different parts of 
the city. Before its removal to its new home, the work 
of the school had borne results, in spite of the lack of 
space from which it had suffered. Three of the first 
seven graduates undertook Christian work as bible- 
women in Hakkodate, Gifu, and Kumamoto respectively. 
Another became interpreter to an S.P.G. lady mis 
sionary, while two remained at the school as Christian 
teachers. The death of a promising pupil in 1885 
and its attendant circumstances in the missionary 
hospital so influenced one of the female patients in the 
same ward that she and her husband afterwards 
became Christians and members of the Sei Kokwai. 

The " Bishop Poole memorial school " is a primary 
and high school combined. The whole course, primary, 
preparatory, and upper school takes eleven years, 
graduation from the latter securing a certificate from 
Government of higher degree than from the Osaka 
Government girls high schools. Graduates from these 
latter schools enter for the higher Japanese course and 
for English at the " Poole memorial " school. 

In 1892 a change was made in the Japanese curriculum 
by the modification of the study of Chinese classics in 
the character. The curriculum for the primary or 
infant school is the same as in Government schools, and 
is under Government control. The whole school has 
been recognized as Christian from the beginning. In 
the infant school the Society has experienced difficul 
ties of late years owing to the demand by the Govern 
ment that there should be a teacher with higher certi 
ficates, and to the demur which was made in regard to 
Biblical instruction, in a school under their surveillance. 
Fortunately a suitable Christian teacher came forward 
at the right moment. The other difficulty was over- 



CHURCH WORK AT OSAKA 93 

come by the firm attitude assumed by the missionaries, 
who were prepared to disband the lower school rather 
than relinquish the religious teaching. The authorities 
accordingly gave way, and assented to the instruction 
being given as before, but before school hours and in 
another part of the building. 

Every morning, the whole school, boarders and day 
girls, meet for morning prayers (hymns and school 
litany) and then separate into classes for Bible teaching 
before going to their other lessons. The infants and 
younger children are taught by pictures and such a 
simple outline of Christian teaching as is given in the 
" Line upon Line " series. A higher class, at the time 
of my visit, was learning from St. Matthew s Gospel, 
and others, elder non-Christian girls, were having lessons 
from St. John s Gospel by the head Japanese teacher. 

Those who are more advanced in religious teaching 
and are Christians receive lessons on the Acts of the 
Apostles, whilst the highest class of older Christian 
girls study portions of the Old Testament under the 
principal. There are boarders in all three divisions of 
the school, and these have evening prayers with short 
exposition, and on the Sunday attend Sunday-school 
and the services of Holy Trinity Church. 

There are altogether 240 pupils, fifty-four of whom are 
boarders, whilst eighty-five are baptized Christians. 
Their ages range from six in the infant school up to 
seventeen or eighteen in the upper school. No one is 
ever urged to be baptized, but the Christian atmosphere 
and teaching exert a continuous influence ; " inquirers " 
become baptized Christians, and a large proportion of 
the graduates undertake the work of Mission helpers. 
Since the foundation of the school there have been 
fifty-five graduates. Of these forty-eight have, at 
least for a time, helped in the Mission ; fourteen, after 
working as Mission helpers or teachers in different parts 



94 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

of the country, have married Japanese Christians ; five 
have helped in Mission work away from the school for a 
time and have now returned, or gone elsewhere for 
further study ; and nineteen are now actively working 
for the Missions of the Church. 1 The " Memorial " 
school has thus become an agency both for evangeliza 
tion and for the training of native missionaries. 

In connexion with this branch of Mission work, it 
should be mentioned that the Bible Women s Home, 
opened in 1891, has for thirteen years assisted the 
C.M.S. by training Japanese women for evangelistic 
work. Many of the women who have been through the 
Home during the thirteen years of its history are now 
working in the various Mission spheres of the Society. 
Besides daily Bible teaching and other instruction given 
by Miss Boulton, lectures were given by some of the 
tutors of the divinity school upon the Prayer Book, 
and Christian evidences, etc. The women shared in 
the evangelistic work of the Church and the preaching 
centres of the city, and in the vacations they were 
sometimes sent out, two together, to evangelize districts 
where openings for work had begun to appear. 

The opening of the girls school in 1879 prepared the 
way for the establishment of one for boys. For some 
time Christian boys had been allowed to attend the 
girls school, and when, in 1884, this was no longer pos 
sible, a boys school was opened in the room at the 
rear of Holy Trinity Church. At the end of the year 
there were twenty-six pupils. In two years time a 
building had been purchased, re-erected and adapted 
for the purpose of boarding-house and day-school. 
These children of Christians, who paid for the most part 
their own fees, were educated on Christian principles 

1 The work they take up is voluntary, excepting for those 
graduates who, as " scholars," agree to work for the C.M.S., 
in return for help given for two years. 



CHURCH WORK AT OSAKA 95 

instead of being left to the secular influence of a Govern 
ment school. Although superintended by C.M.S. mis 
sionaries this school retained to the end its independent 
character. 

Since 1897 this school and the " Momoyama Gakuin," 
a high school for boys, established in 1890, have been 
combined under the name of the latter institution. 

The " Momoyama Gakuin," i.e. " Peach-tree hill 
academy," was opened in 1890 as a boys high school 
and boarding school, under the auspices of the C.M.S., 
the Rev. T. Dunn being the first principal. It was 
at first carried on in a disused Shinto preaching-place, 
but after about a year a move was made into new 
buildings near Tennoji, on the south-east side of the city. 
Its situation, not far from the celebrated Tennoji 
temples and their priestly precincts, is good and is 
high above the low-lying city. 

The school has class-room accommodation for over 
300 boys and dormitories for forty boarders. Arch 
deacon Price (at that time the principal), writing in 
1894, reported that all the masters except one, who 
taught Chinese, and all the boys, except two who had 
just graduated, were Christians. There were forty-five 
boys, of whom twenty -seven were boarders. This was 
an increase of ten on the previous year. The school 
continued to go on steadily. Thus the Rev. G. W. 
Rawlings (now in charge of the Jonan Church, with 
which the school is in close connexion) wrote in 1902 
that among the masters and boys twenty-three were 
Christians and as many as fourteen were apparently 
earnest " inquirers." The Rev. Basil Woodd, who had 
been headmaster since April, 1903, reports after nearly 
a year of school work : " Increase of numbers, and 
greater efficiency in teaching, with steady improvement 
in the discipline of the school and the religious life of 
the boys." 



g6 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

The new Government educational enactments of 
1899 affected the standing of private schools, and caused 
the Society to apply for a Government licence as a 
Government middle school. They obtained a licence 
which exempted its graduates from an almost prohibi 
tive entrance examination on passing into the higher 
Government colleges to which boys from private schools 
have been subjected. 

On the other hand, until the school authorities ob 
tained the higher, or major licence, their graduates were 
unable to shorten and postpone their term of military 
service, nor were they eligible for the Government 
services. In spite of some objections to the status of 
Government schools in the obligation to give religious 
instruction only out of school hours, and the additional 
cost of keeping up to the enjoined standard of effi 
ciency, the privileges stated above seem to have fully 
justified the school authorities in pressing for the full 
licence which they have now obtained. 

But this recognition of the school as a Government 
middle school has made no change in the religious 
instruction and training of the boys. 

Thus, prayers and Bible-class for Christians and non- 
Christians may be held at any time apart from the regu 
lar school hours. Sunday services may be conducted 
in the school buildings both for teachers and students ; 
and in ethical lessons the teaching of Christ may be 
brought before the boys. This is indeed liberal treat 
ment on the part of a non-Christian Government. 

The Osaka divinity school is one of the training 
institutions in China and Japan which owe their exist 
ence to the late W. C. Jones, by whom the China and 
Japan Native Church Mission Fund which bears his 
name was established. As soon as a site was secured, 
at the end of 1883, the committee of this fund made a 
grant of 2,000 for the building, which was at once com- 



CHURCH WORK AT OSAKA 97 

menced. In a few months it was ready for occupation, 
and in September of 1884 it was formally opened by 
Bishop Poole. 

The Rev. G. H. Pole was the first principal of the 
school, and he and his successors have had the assistance 
of their fellow-clergy of the C.M.S. as tutors and teachers. 
For many years also the school has had the assistance 
of the Rev. S. Koba, at one time in pastoral charge of 
the Church of the Saviour, and of the Rev. P. Y. Matsui 
and Mr. K. Yamada. The Rev. G. Chapman is now 
the principal of the school. 

In 1896 nineteen students were in training, and whilst 
every effort was made to render their theological course 
thorough, pains were taken to keep them in constant 
touch with practical Mission work. They frequently 
gave addresses at the four preaching-places established 
in the city, and during the vacations they were some 
times sent out, two together, on evangelistic tours in 
the country districts. 1 Archdeacon Warren s analysis 
of the subsequent careers of seventy-two students, who 
by 1896 had finished their course, will convey an idea 
of the importance and influence of this school. While 
eighteen of the students entering the school during this 
first twelve years of its existence had left before finish 
ing their studies and must be accounted as unsatisfac 
tory, the remaining fifty-four had proved their sincerity 
in their profession of the Faith and their value in the 
Mission field. Four had died after bearing faithful 
testimony to their convictions, ten were in Holy Orders, 
three were working and using their influence for Chris 
tianity in their secular employments (as railway manager, 
lawyer and doctor), and the rest, making thirty-seven, 
were working satisfactorily under C.M.S. missionaries 
in various parts of the Empire. 

1 See Japan and the Japan Mission, by Archdeacon Warren. 
(C.M.S.) 3rd ed., p. 154. 

H 



9 S CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

Of those who graduated in 1902, two became cate- 
chists in Hokkaido, one in the south Tokyo diocese, and 
one at Hamada ; one went in 1903 to Tokushima to be 
in charge of the preaching district of Sanomachi, another 
(a married student) * to Sakai, in the Matsuye district ; 
and another, coming from the southern island of Kiushiu, 
returned to his home, to Nagasaki. These students, 
and future missionaries of the Sei Kokwai, come from 
all parts of the Empire from Kiushiu in the south 
west to Hokkaido in the far north ; from the ancient 
capital Kyoto (where conservative principles still reign 
supreme) to Tokyo, the progressive centre of modern 
Japan ; from across the mountains dividing Matsuye 
and Hamada from us in the south for half the year, to 
the rice -farming district of Boshu. 

5. Summary of out-stations and diocesan sub-districts, 
the out-growth of C.M.S. work at Osaka. Osaka is the 
parent C.M.S. Mission station. Three or four sub- 
districts which in the seventies and eighties formed only 
preaching centres for country itinerating have now 
their resident foreign clergy, lay missionaries and 
Japanese catechists. Others have still to be provided 
with resident clergy, but, by means of the visiting clergy 
and the zeal of the resident lay missionaries and Japanese 
helpers, their congregations and Church members are 
growing yearly in numbers. 

Matsuye and Hamad a upon the Sea of Japan ; Toku 
shima, the busy port and largest town in the Island of 
Shikoku, lying almost due south of Osaka, and facing 
the Pacific Ocean ; these sub-districts, with their clergy 
and staff of assistants, foreign and Japanese, are now 
important centres of the diocese of Osaka, and are all 

1 Some of these divinity students come as married men, and 
their presence as residents amongst the others has been shown 
to be a help to the school, and their own studies to be injio wise 
hindered by the fact of marriage. 



CHURCH WORK AT OSAKA 99 

worked by the C.M.S., under the supervision of their 
diocesan, Bishop Foss, of Osaka. They were all 
originally out-stations of the early " eighties." 

Hiroshima and Fukuyama are towns upon the In 
land Sea, where the work which began somewhat later 
in the " eighties " has progressed steadily. They have 
been under the disadvantage of losing for long intervals 
their foreign clergy. Of Hiroshima an account is given 
in chapter x. 

Out-station work is also carried on by the C.M.S. from 
Osaka, nearer to the city. Towns and villages lying all 
around among the rice-fields in the plain to the north 
are periodically visited by foreign clergy and lady 
missionaries of the society, and many of the Mission 
stations have catechists of their own, or are regularly 
worked by them. 



CHAPTER IX 

CHURCH- WORK AT SOME " TREATY PORTS " 

Yokohama Kobe Nagasaki . 
YOKOHAMA 

YOKOHAMA is the chief seaport of Japan, and has a 
population of 200,000. It is the largest of the treaty 
ports, and is practically the port of Tokyo. It is also 
the place where visitors especially from America 
first touch Japanese soil. For these reasons, the foreign 
population is more floating and varied in nationality 
than in any other Japanese town. As a Church centre 
it has been difficult to work. The foreign community 
is of varied races and religions ; the native population 
is largely composed of classes who have had their ancient 
standards of religion and ethics confused, and too often 
debased, by the inrush of alien strangers from almost 
every quarter of the globe. The Chinese live in their 
own quarter. 

Sectarian Missions from America have occupied 
Yokohama from the time when, as a treaty port, it was 
exchanged for Kanagawa, being then but an insignifi 
cant fishing village. In 1881 an Episcopal Mission in 
Yokohama was started by the American Church, and in 
1888 a small Mission was opened in connexion with the 
S.P.G. Mission at Tokyo St. Andrew s Church was 
erected in 1891, partly by money left in the will of a 



CHURCH WORK AT " TREATY PORTS " 101 

former member of the congregation. But superintend 
ence from Tokyo proved to be difficult, and progress 
was slow. From 1892 to 1898 the Rev. F. E. Freese 
was resident here. He did much to organize and con 
solidate the work. From this time to 1902 there was 
no resident S.P.G. missionary, and the work conse 
quently suffered. Year by year hundreds of educated 
men are drawn to Yokohama, and find employment in 
its business houses, offices, shipping yards, customs and 
courts. Not a few are Christians or have come under 
Christian influence. The Japanese catechist, superin 
tended by one of the clergy of St. Andrew s Mission from 
Tokyo, which is twenty miles away, has with difficulty 
kept together his little congregation and has done 
little aggressive work. The members and evangelistic 
workers of St. Hilda s community have assisted the 
Mission at Yokohama, but the lack of a resident clergy 
man has sadly hindered their efforts. The little Church 
community, whose baptized members numbered about 
sixty, have been supported by the foreign congregation 
of Christ Church. 

In 1902 the S.P.G. were able to provide a resident 
priest, and since the Rev. W. Weston s arrival the 
Mission has been making progress. Mr. Weston has 
endeavoured to purchase a better site for the Mission 
church, with a view to building a larger church and 
one better suited to the needs of the work. Liberal 
assistance has been forthcoming from the foreign resi 
dents and from the native congregation. 

Until the Mission has a good central basis to work 
from and a fitting church for its worship, no great 
advance can be made 

Christ Church, of Yokohama, for the use of the foreign 
residents of the Anglican communion, scarcely comes 
within a survey of missionary work. But its chaplain s 
duties are supervised by the Bishop of South Tokyo, 



102 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

and the two churches Christ church and St. Andrew s 
aid one another from time to time. 

During the two years between the demolition of the 
old Christ Church in 1899 an( ^ the completion of the 
new in 1901, occasional early celebrations of the Holy 
Communion in English were provided for some of the 
worshippers by the priest in charge of the Japanese 
Mission ; in St. Andrew s Church, members of the English 
congregation have supported liberally the financial 
needs of the Mission Church, and have also subscribed 
to the funds of the Mission to the Foreign and Japanese 
Seamen in charge of the Rev. W. T. Austen. 

Another connecting link between the foreign and 
Japanese congregations of these two Churches is the large 
number of Eurasians in Yokohama, some of whom are 
Christians and belong, in fact, or by right, to one or 
other of these Church communities. Some few of 
these take their places more naturally with the 
foreigners, while others go to St. Andrew s, as they prefer 
the Japanese language. Their positions in society are 
so various that in no way can the Eurasian element 
of the population be grouped together ; Christian 
work among them in a quiet way was carried on 
for more than a year recently by Miss Burke, an 
independent lady worker under Bishop Awdry. She 
has now returned to evangelistic work in Tokyo, as 
already her special task at Yokohama has been in 
part accomplished. 

It remains to speak of the Mission to Seamen at Yoko 
hama. Here again the work of this society having been 
for many years chiefly among the foreign sailors of the 
port, its work only partially belongs to that of the Sei 
Kokwai. But in the efforts that Mr. Austen has of 
recent years been enabled to put forth to reach the 
Japanese sailors at Yokohama, he has responded to a 
very real need of that Church, and his Mission pos- 



CHURCH WORK AT "TREATY PORTS" 103 

sesses an increasing influence both among Christian and 
non-Christian sailors. Mr. Austen has the assistance 
of a Japanese catechist who, by means of his own native 
" sampan," or boat, can visit most of the Japanese 
steamers, principally of the Nippon Yusen Kwaisha s 
service of merchant vessels, that enter the harbour. Near 
the Japanese landing-stage has been rented a house for a 
Japanese " Seamen s Home " similar to, though smaller, 
than that for the foreign sailors. Here are provided 
books, papers, and games, and he re, too, are held meetings 
and services for the inquirers. Before the establish 
ment of this branch of the Seamen s Mission, quite a 
number of Japanese Christian sailors came to Mr. 
Austen s foreign Church services and Mission meetings 
held in the Society Institute, most of these men under 
standing English fairly well. 

Mention should also be made of the Japanese Sea 
men s " Mission Club " at Tilbury, London (afterwards 
at Woolwich), where of late years in a cottage -home, 
under the superintendence of a committee, Japanese 
sailors have found recreation, and, to a limited extent, 
inexpensive and comfortable lodgings. This Club has 
been able to provide for the sailors a Christian welcome 
from their own countrymen the chaplain, and one or 
two other Japanese gentlemen and has done for 
Japanese sailors in London what our " Seamen s Mis 
sions " do for our own British sailors in foreign ports. 

For three years the Committee of this Society " for 
Church -work among Japanese seamen in British ports " 
secured from the Kyoto diocese the services of the 
Rev. H. Yamabe as their chaplain. Its work of pro 
viding the sailors off duty with healthy forms of amuse 
ment and of instructing as opportunity was given some 
of the hundreds of men visiting our English shores from 
year to year, made progress and grew more and more 
popular. These sailors of Japanese nationality were 



104 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

chiefly of the Nippon Yusen Kwaisha steamships, which 
run between Antwerp and Yokohama, and on each 
voyage stop for about a week in London. During the 
last few years]also not a few crews of the Japanese navy 
have come to England to man their own new ships of 
war built in England and to take them back to Japan ; 
while the Queen s Diamond Jubilee, and later the King s 
Coronation festivities, were occasions when the Japanese 
navy was duly represented. 

Lately, however, in consequence of the recent war, 
the Japanese sailors were wanted nearer home, and, tem- 
porarily^only we hope, the Club has been closed. 1 But 
the six years or so of this Mission s work has already 
borne Christian fruit. Men have been admitted as 
catechumens, to receive baptism in Japan on their 
return home ; and among those baptized in England 
that of the captain of a Japanese merchant-ship has 
testified to the Mission s value to the higher ranks of 
seamen. 

KOBE. 

Kobe lies 250 miles south of Tokyo, adjoins the old 
native town of Hiogo, and is not far from Kyoto, the 
ancient capital of Japan. In importance as a seaport 
it rivals if it does not exceed Yokohama, and like that 
port owes its foundation to the treaties of 1868, making 
it (or rather Hiogo) a settlement and treaty port for 
foreign residents. Its beautiful and good situation on 
the shores of Osaka Bay, the health of its climate and 
its prosperous trade have combined to make it increas 
ingly popular for foreign residents. From the first 
missionary effort was made in Kobe, but principally by 

1 At Poplar also, and at Chiswick, where Japanese crews were 
waiting for the delivery of torpedo boats from Messrs. Thorny- 
croft s yard, Mission work was undertaken by missionaries from 
Tilbury, with the kind assistance of the Vicar of Chiswick. 



CHURCH WORK AT "TREATY PORTS" 105 

non-episcopal bodies. For two years, from 1874 to 1876, 
the C.M.S. had conducted services for the English com 
munity ; but when in September, 1876, the Rev. H. J. 
Foss, M.A. (now Bishop of Osaka), and the Rev. F. B. 
Plummer, M.A., of the S.P.G., arrived from England, 
the C.M.S. handed over this duty and the responsibility 
of Mission work among the Japanese to the S.P.G. In 
1878, through illness from overwork, Mr. Plummer had 
to return to England, but already he and Mr. Foss had 
baptized their first convert and had laid some good 
foundations for future work ; also Mr. Plummer had by 
a visit to the Bonin Islands opened up an important 
missionary connexion with that far-off dependency of 
the Japanese Empire. 1 

For the next two years, and at another time for seven 



1 The Bonin Islands are a small group lying about 500 miles 
south of Yokohama ; they were annexed to Japan in 1875. When 
visited by Mr. Plummer, S.P.G. missionary from Kobe, in 1878, 
they were inhabited by imported Japanese and by a small mixed 
population of old settlers English, French, German, Chinese, 
Ladrone and Sandwich Islanders, etc., all speaking English and 
professing Christianity, but in reality intensely ignorant and of 
low moral standard. The one learned person in the community 
that is, able to read or write was a man named Webb, a 
Churchman, who was accustomed to baptize, marry and bury 

Eeople. Mr. Plummer brought away with him to Kobe two 
adrone boys for instruction, and three more boys followed 
in the same year. (See footnote from S.P.G. Digest, 1901.) 
Since then others have been brought over for education in Kobe. 
The Christian work in the Islands has been placed in the charge 
of St. Andrew s Mission, whose clergy, and also Miss Hogan of 
St. Hilda s Mission, pay periodical visits once or twice a year by 
the fortnightly steamers, and steady progress has been made. 
For many years Joseph Gonzales, one of the settlers, has proved 
himself a most faithful catechist. He is now assisted by a 
Japanese fellow catechist, and together they are doing noble, but 
terribly isolated, Christian work among the settlers and Japanese 
colonists, who, in spite of inter-marriage, largely remain separate 
communities. Praiseworthy efforts are being at present made 
by the Christians, who in all number about eighty, to raise a 
fund for the support of a resident clergyman and the building 
of a church. 



io6 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

years (from 1883 to 1890), though the situation needed 
only workers to make decided progress, alike in the town, 
in the countryside, and across the bay in the Island 
of Awaji, Mr. Foss was left well nigh single-handed. 
Nevertheless, the work went forward with success, and 
small companies of Christians, gathered in various 
places within a radius of 50 to 100 miles, became each 
the nucleus for Church centres of the future. 

One example will show how Christianity spreads in 
country districts from the Truth becoming known, 
perhaps, to one convert. In Banshu, a province not 
far from Kobe, the first convert was an old man who 
long before had seen (as a sailor) that Madagascar had 
been blessed by the reception of Christianity. Having 
year after year wished that some one would come to 
Japan to preach it, he at length heard that it was 
gradually getting near to his home, and at the age of 
seventy he set off to Yashiro, four miles distant, to see 
Mr. Foss. The result was that he was baptized (in 
1882) and within the next four years eight others were 
brought to Christianity by his means (S.P.G. Digest, 
1901.) 

Meanwhile, in Kobe, the year 1878 saw the small 
beginning of the now flourishing and important boys 
school, in which Japanese, Eurasian, Chinese, and 
Europeans are educated ; this work has been started 
and developed under the management of an English 
schoolmaster, Mr. Henry Hughes, who came to Mr. 
Foss s assistance twenty-six years ago. On his staff of 
teachers are the Rev. C. W. Davidge, M.A., and Mr. 
F. B. Walker. 

There is also in the town a girls school, founded by 
the committee of Women s Work in 1889. Help for 
this school at Kobe was the first work undertaken by 
the " King s Messengers," the Children s Branch of the 
S.P.G. The school was started for the daughters of 



CHURCH WORK AT "TREATY PORTS" 107 

Christians ; gradually those of non-Christians also came, 
and now these form a large proportion. Of eighty 
scholars, twenty are Christians. The girls generally 
enter the school after they are thirteen, when leaving 
the Japanese primary schools. The school is divided 
into an upper and lower. The girls do not take a full 
Japanese course of education, but a few of the most 
important subjects are taken, together with a course in 
English and in sewing. The scholars, both day-pupils 
and boarders, of which there are about twenty, receive 
a thorough grounding in Christian knowledge. All the 
teachers but one, and the majority of boarders, are 
Christians. On the staff are three foreign ladies and 
nine Japanese assistant teachers. Mrs. Foss for five 
years before her marriage had charge of the school ; she 
was succeeded in 1901 by Miss Reader (S.P.G.), now 
married to the Rev. T. A. Nind, priest-in-charge at 
Okayama. Since then the work has been under the 
care of Miss Parker, who for two years had been at 
Tokyo taking Miss Weston s work during her absence 
on furlough. 

There are two Christian churches in the town, and 
the S.P.G. lady missionaries, in addition to their school 
duties, share in the evangelistic work carried on by these 
churches. They undertake visiting and Sunday-school 
teaching at St. Michael s Church and in the district of 
West Kobe, the Christian congregation of which is in 
charge of the Rev. M. Kakuzen. They are assisted by 
two Bible -women, contributions for whose support are 
given by the British and Foreign Bible Society. 

St. Michael s Church, which replaced the original 
school church of early days, was built in 1881, but was 
burnt down ten years later and rebuilt in 1894. The 
first native clergyman ordained as assistant to Mr. Foss 
was his catechist, the Rev. J. Mizuno, subsequently 
stationed at Nagano, where he is now an assistant to 



io8 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

Mr. Waller. There are now working under Bishop 
Foss in Kobe two Japanese priests, and the English 
community have since 1889 supported a chaplain of 
their own. 

Since 1896 Kobe and its branch Missions have be 
come a part of the diocese of Osaka, of which Dr. Awdry 
was the first bishop. On his translation to South Tokyo, 
in 1897, he was succeeded by Bishop Foss. Bishop 
Foss, who was consecrated in Westminster Abbey in 
February, 1899, had then been twenty -three years a 
missionary at Kobe, and was for long intervals the only 
foreign ordained missionary of the Anglican communion 
at this important centre. 

He has, as bishop, had the supervision of the Church 
work in Formosa (Taiwan), which was undertaken by 
the missionary society of the Nippon Sei Kokwai. The 
Rev. P. T. Terata from Hiroshima has been stationed 
at Taipeh, the northern capital, where most of the 
Japanese settlers are congregated. Many Christians 
who come to Formosa are members of the Sei Kokwai, 
and to find they were not forgotten by their Church is 
a great encouragement to them. Since 1903 the 
S.P.G. has made a grant-in-aid to the Mission. The 
Presbyterians began work in the island in 1865, mainly 
among the Chinese, who form the large majority of the 
inhabitants. Of these the aborigines in the interior 
still number about 250,000 ,and the Japanese something 
under 100,000. Since the transfer of the island to 
Japan the whole state of the country has undergone 
great change, and the Japanese are endeavouring to 
raise the tone of the Chinese population and to civilize 
the savages of the island both by education and the 
just administration of law. 

Of the outlying sub-districts of the Kobe Mission the 
Island of Awaji is the oldest. 1 

i Cf. Chapter xv. 



CHURCH WORK AT "TREATY PORTS" 109 

Okayama is the capital of a populous province. A 
Church Mission was begun there under a native catechist 
about 1897, and since 1899 the Rev. T. A. Nind, who 
was ordained in 1900, has been in residence. 

At Bakan, Shimonoseki, which from its strategical 
importance has been termed the " Gibraltar " of the 
Inland Sea, a new station has recently been opened in 
the charge of the Rev. C. G. Gardner, M.A., who was 
previously at Kobe and at Shidzuoka. The prospect 
there is full of promise, but as yet the Church congrega 
tion is small, consisting of only a very few families. 
There is, however, in Bakan a Methodist Mission, to 
which is attached a large Sunday school. 

NAGASAKI. 

Nagasaki was the place where the Christians made their 
last visible efforts in the seventeenth century to uphold 
the Cross in Japan ; it was fitting that there, 200 years 
later, Christianity should first be preached once again. 

The Rev. C. M. Williams and the Rev. J. Liggins, of 
the American Episcopal Church, were the first mis 
sionaries in modern times to arrive in Japan. They came 
to Nagasaki in 1858, immediately after Lord Elgin s 
treaty secured liberty for foreigners to reside at the 
treaty ports. But the American Civil war, which fol 
lowed soon after, crippled the early efforts of the Ameri 
can Mission. Some of its members were compelled to 
return to America, and the Church Missionary Society 
of the English Church was appealed to by them to take 
up the work. The C.M.S. were unable at the time to 
respond. In 1869, however, in consequence of an 
anonymous donation, the C.M.S. were enabled to begin 
work in Japan. The Rev. George Ensor, who came 
out in that year, took up his residence in Nagasaki, 
where the American Episcopal Mission was still located. 

Christianity was still proscribed, and neither public 



no CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

preaching nor teaching was as yet permissible. The 
missionaries could only receive the visits of adventurous 
inquirers who at dead of night might steal their way into 
their houses to learn about the religion of the foreigners. 
Numbers did so come ; day by day the house would be 
thronged with Japanese visitors, all curious to know 
something about England, her science and art and 
progress, but most of all about her religion. Neither 
Government surveillance, nor the severe persecution a 
few months later of hundreds of the Roman Catholic 
native Christians deterred them from facing the danger 
of inquiry, and many subsequently were baptized. 

Mr. Ensor was obliged to return home after four 
years. Meanwhile the Rev. H. Burnside joined him 
in 1871, and taking advantage of the growing toleration, 
was able to work more openly. In his work he was aided 
by his catechist, a convert from Buddhism and formerly 
a member of the Russo-Greek Church. A Mission 
church was erected on a site secured for the Mission on 
the little islet of Deshima, and close to the bridge 
which leads to the native town. Deshima, during the 
past two centuries, had been the only settlement allowed 
to the Dutch traders in the Empire. 

Before the completion of the church Mr. Burnside 
was forced by ill-health to leave Japan. The Rev. H. 
Evington (afterwards Bishop) superintended the Mission 
for a few months, until the arrival of the Rev. Herbert 
Maundrell in July, 1875. Deshima was the place where 
in the seventeenth century suspected Christians were 
ordered to trample upon a cross which was laid upon the 
ground. Hence a church raising that sign on high, 
erected on the very place of such profanation, was of 
special significance. 

In 1875 Mr. Maundrell opened a class at Nagasaki 
for the training of native agents. After nine years it 
was closed in 1886 ; the divinity school at Osaka being 



CHURCH WORK AT TREATY PORTS" in 

found to provide sufficient accommodation for the 
training of C.M.S. native candidates for Holy Orders. 
By the close of 1878 the baptized numbered nearly 
fifty ; a Sunday school and a girls day-school had been 
begun in a house built for the purpose on Deshima. 
The day-school was eventually closed, but a girls 
boarding school has for the last twenty-five years done 
good work. 

In 1882 the Rev. A. B. Hutchinson took the place 
of the Rev. W. Andrews, who was transferred to Hakko- 
date. For the next few years there arose much open 
opposition. The defection also occurred of two or 
three of the leading members of the Church in Kiushiu. 
On the other hand, considerable progress was achieved. 
1884 was marked by the opening of a new Mission-room 
in the native town. It was the first instance of a Chris 
tian Mission-room being erected. Three years later a 
book shop was opened in the heart of the town, and as 
a depot of the British and Foreign Bible Society, 
became a fresh centre for evangelistic work. 

A further development took place in 1890, when the 
church on the island of Deshima was removed -into the 
city. There are now within the native town both the 
church for the members worship and the Mission s 
preaching-station for unbelievers. 

An account is given elsewhere of the Society s centres 
in other towns of Kiushiu. All these were at one time 
out-stations of Nagasaki, and have now become separate 
centres with out-stations of their own. 

At present the out-stations of Nagasaki are at Sasebo, 
the famous naval station of Kiushiu, and at Shimabara, 
where, during the persecutions of the Christians in the 
seventeenth century, the last stand was made by them 
in the old castle of the town. It was upon the fall of 
this castle that so many of them are said to have been 
ruthlessly put to death by the enraged victors. 



CHAPTER X 

C.M.S. WORK 
Hiroshima Fukuoka and Kokura districts Kumamoto. 

HIROSHIMA is a city lying on the mainland between 
Kobe and Shimonoseki, and is beautifully situated upon 
the shores of the Inland Sea. The hills behind protect 
it from the north : in front opens out one of the most 
lovely of the larger bays that deeply indent the coast 
line. The islands in the bay break up the water into 
intricate channels, but beyond, the generally smooth 
surface of the Inland Sea is covered with fishing boats 
and steamers. The sacred isle of Miyajima, famous for 
its temple and its Torii projecting from the land into 
the sea, lies in the bay to the right. The surroundings 
of Hiroshima form a strange setting for a town and 
district that combines the work of Newcastle, with its 
Armstrong dockyards, with that of Woolwich, with its 
gun-factories and its college for military training. 

During the war with China, 1894-5, Hiroshima was 
made a base of the military operations ; the headquarters 
of the army were there, and in the old castle of its former 
Daimyo lived the Emperor himself, in order that he 
might be nearer the scene of action. Then, as also 
during the last war, sounds of preparation filled the air 
soldiers were to be seen hurrying in all directions, the 
drill-ground was full of artillery and other implements 



C.M.S. WORK 113 

of war, and temples were converted into storehouses 
for grain. 

In 1892 the C.M.S. transferred the Rev. D. T. Terata, 
a Japanese deacon, from Gifu to form a new centre of 
Church life in Hiroshima, a great city of 115,000 
inhabitants. Before this, the American Missions 
(Presbyterian, Methodist, Episcopal and Congregational) 
had begun work here. 

Hiroshima was a stirring place during the war with 
China. On every hand the Genevan Red Cross, embla 
zoned on the arms of non-Christian soldiers and nurses 
and on the flags waving over Buddhist temples that were 
being used as hospitals, seemed to proclaim already the 
sovereignty of the Cross. In the army itself, among 
doctors, nurses, officers and privates, there were at 
Hiroshima, alone 100 baptized Christians. The Govern 
ment allowed eight representatives of various Christian 
denominations to accompany the troops ; of these 
eight the Rev. D. T. Terata was one. During his two 
months absence at the front he was well received 
wherever he went, and afterwards several who had 
first heard the Gospel on this campaign found their 
way to the Hiroshima preaching-place when they 
returned, and there received further instruction. Mean 
while at Hiroshima, all through the war, there were 
opportunities for work among the thousands of soldiers 
and coolies who were waiting at this military base for 
the summons to the front. The Christians at Hiroshima, 
both workers and converts, worked with enthusiasm, 
and Church work at this centre became surely estab 
lished. 

In 1896 two C.M.S. ladies settled in the city. Shortly 
after Mr. Terata was chosen as the first missionary of 
the Sei Kokwai to be sent to Formosa, and for a time 
the little band of workers felt their efforts greatly 
retarded by his absence. A larger preaching-place 

I 



H4 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

was acquired at this time in a better position, and a 
small reading-room for soldiers was opened, to which 
men came for recreation and study. 

Addresses were given there on Sunday afternoons 
by Mr. Williams and his catechist, and a good many 
non-commissioned officers attended the lessons which 
were given on the Bible. Visits to the military and 
naval hospitals were continued. Groups of men would 
gather round " to hear the story of the Life of Christ, in 
order, from beginning to end, they said," as it was 
related very simply by the aid of a series of small 
pictures. Out of this hospital work, too, came corres 
pondence with the soldiers who had been sent to 
Formosa. 

Nor was work among the women and children 
neglected. The two Sunday schools held weekly for 
children progressed so well that at the second Christ 
mas entertainment over eighty children were present, 
together with many parents. These children were 
taught simple short prayers for morning and evening 
use, and answers to questions given in the actual words 
of Scripture. 

In addition to these schools, a Bible-class for boys, 
mostly from one particular school, was formed. At 
their school they were called " Christians " in derision, 
and most of them did not hesitate to accept the name, 
and some later on were baptized. 

Beyond the town evangelistic work was carried on 
in several villages. At some places opposition was met 
with, and it was found that ladies were listened to 
better and their audiences were larger when they went 
alone. Men would often come to the women s meetings, 
and would criticize probably the curious ways of the 
foreigner. But scoffers sometimes stayed to inquire, and 
at one place a Bible-class among men was started, and 
so much interest was aroused that on an interval in 



C.M.S. WORK 115 

the work occurring, letters came to beg that the ladies 
would quickly visit them once more, " as they were 
waiting for their teaching ! " 

Within recent years in Japan the prices of all articles 
have advanced and wages have doubled, but the pay of 
the smaller officers and policemen in the Government 
service has not risen in proportion. Rice, the staple 
food of the people, was in 1897 selling at four times 
the price of twenty years before. Again, heavy taxation, 
to meet the cost of the up-to-date armaments, has 
weighed severely on all. Speaking of the general con 
dition of unrest and transition, Mr. Williams wrote : 
" How to graft new systems on to the old, how to enjoy 
constitutional ideals without giving up the figment of 
the Emperor s divinity, how to have the results of 
Christianity without Christianity itself : these are some 
questions which give food for reflection to the more 
thoughtful Japanese." 

In 1902 the little body of Christians were formed into 
a partly self-supporting Mission Church (" Korin " or 
" Advent " Church), with a church committee ; and 
when thirteen adult members of the congregation left 
the town there still remained a considerable number. 
Weekly meetings for Christian women were being held in 
their different houses and were well attended. Monthly 
meetings were also held of the Women s Benevolent 
Society, by whose knitting and other charitable work 
funds were raised for the Christian Blind School at 
Gifu, for the " Nippon Sei Kokwai " Mission in Formosa, 
for the supply of Christian books to a large convict 
prison, and for other deserving needs. There were also 
ladies meetings for non-Christian women and girls, 
Bible classes for students at the higher normal school, 
and evangelistic work at the naval establishments at 
Kure and Etajima, and in the various villages of the 
neighbourhood. 



n6 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

Since 1901 there has been no resident clergyman, but 
the clergy from Fukuyama, Okayama, or Kobe have 
visited the little church monthly for the administration 
of the Sacraments. The weekly and Sunday services 
and the evangelistic work have been in charge of the 
catechist, Mr. Kawada, assisted by the lady missionaries 
and their Japanese helpers. 

Some idea of the work carried on by the English lady 
missionaries, with the aid of their Japanese women 
helpers, may be formed from the following summary 
written in 1904. In addition to the work among 
women and children, ten or eleven classes a week are 
held for men, and for older and younger boys of varied 
positions and schools in the town. Teachers of the 
boys primary school, of the higher normal school, 
bank officials, young military officers, attend some 
of the classes. Students of the higher normal school 
attend others ; these are men who, for the most part, 
have been Government school teachers, and are now 
preparing for positions as schoolmasters. The classes 
are in some cases wholly for Bible instruction ; in 
other cases an English lesson is given as well. Boys 
from the Government middle school and from the com 
mercial school are among those who attend the Bible- 
classes given for the younger boys. 

Since January, 1904, Christian work at Hiroshima 
has been still further developed. Both during the 
earlier time of mobilization for the war and afterwards, 
when the hospitals were being filled as fast as they 
could be built, the military authorities permitted 
Christian work to be carried on, and, as elsewhere, the 
missionaries worked heartily with the many Japanese 
associations for providing comforts for soldiers at the 
war, and relief for their families at home. 

During the time of waiting, while the troops were 
quartered in the city and villages around for days or 




LITTLE BUDDHIST PLANTING PRAYERS FOR SOLDIERS 

IN THE GRASS 

Nikko. 1904. 



C.M.S. WORK 117 

weeks, the missionaries were engaged in distributing 
the Gospels, published separately by the Bible Society. 
Gifts of these booklets were made to nearly every 
soldier on his leaving Hiroshima. Together with these 
books was added a leaflet, explaining briefly what they 
were, and ending with a soldier s prayer adapted from 
one authorized by Lord Roberts for use in South Africa. 
Magic lantern meetings and preachings were also 
arranged, and two special meetings were held, at which 
a number of men attended ; " they were paraded outside 
the gate and marched in in strict order, and behaved 
perfectly." A few views, military pictures, illustrations 
of the Life of Christ and His teaching were shown. The 
captain in command of the men came himself the second 
night, and afterwards sent the lady missionary a " hand 
some buff Cochin cock and hen in a basket coop, as a 
token of appreciation." The priests of a temple at 
Hiroshima were so well disposed to Christian work 
among the soldiers that they helped to distribute the 
literature provided. 

At the hospitals, of which the larger take in over 
1,000 men, Miss Bosanquet was allowed having for 
some years had the entree of the military school at 
Kure to visit freely and to distribute as much Chris 
tian literature as she would. Picture-books and tracts 
were accepted gladly. A great variety of literature 
was needed to meet the demand of so many sick and 
wounded. Convalescents were drafted off as quickly 
as possible, and new invalids took their place ; those 
" necessarily detained . . . for a long time . . . become like 
old friends and read book after book." Among them 
were some of the victims of the Russian attack on the 
Sado Maru transport, another was one of the ten sur 
vivors from the ill-fated transport, the Hitachi Maru. 
Wounded men were to be seen reading a New Testa 
ment or a little Gospel given to them before the war. 



118 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

Those who had heard previously of Christianity, or had 
been to a Christian school, welcomed warmly a Chris 
tian visitor and Christian books. One soldier, who fell 
before the nets at Nanshan, had first heard the truth in 
Hiroshima a few weeks before. He was much helped 
by a Christian comrade who was afterwards in hospital 
there. This man was with him just before he died, 
and was able to hear from him his last confession of 
faith and peace, and to comfort him with words quoted 
from Psalm xxiii. 

Despite necessary overwork and strain during those 
months of war time, the Christian workers were glad to 
be in Hiroshima at the Army Hospitals, to see the 
patient heroes bearing their sufferings so cheerfully, and 
so eager for something comforting to read or to hear. 

FUKUOKA AND KOKURA, C.M.S. CENTRES IN KIUSHIU. 

Fukuoka is a seaport town, eighty miles from Nagasaki. 
The business quarter and port itself (Hakata) is only 
separated by the river Nakagawa from the old feudal 
town, but the contrast is striking between the busy 
and crowded port and the quieter and more dignified 
Fukuoka proper, the quarter of the official residents 
and people of the Samurai class. As a Mission station, 
Fukuoka was for many years worked from Nagasaki. 
In 1888 the Rev. A. B. Hutchinson went to reside there, 
as missionary-in -charge of the north-western district 
of Kiushiu. With the coast as base line his sphere of 
work lay in a semi-circle around, with a radius of some 
forty miles. Until 1894 the rigorous enforcement of 
passport regulations hampered his efforts, but the new 
treaty of that year increased the possibilities of itinera 
ting. 

Meanwhile a church at Fukuoka had been built, and 
in 1891 fifteen candidates received confirmation. The 



C.M.S. WORK 119 

Mission was joined by two lady workers, who helped to 
carry on work among the women and in three Sunday- 
schools. Ignorance and Buddhist opposition retarded 
the work at times. At other times, when Christianity 
was in good report throughout Japan, there were large 
accessions of adherents, who afterwards withdrew. 

The congregation at Fukuoka became self-supporting 
about 1900, and sent, with other Christians of the 
Fukuoka and Kokura districts, a generous contribu 
tion to the famine sufferers in India. Where respon 
sibility for the needs of strangers is thus strongly felt, 
it may be assumed that Christianity is firmly planted. 

The district, the centre of which is Kokura, is in the 
heart of the coal-mining region of northern Kiushiu. 
Moji, the new port opposite to Shimonoseki, is eight 
miles away. Its prosperity dates from 1891, when it 
was selected as the northern terminus of the Kiushiu 
railway. The work lies amongst the officials of the 
port, the railway and their work-people, and among the 
superintendents of the mines. As yet the miners them 
selves have not been reached. 

The evangelization of these business men and busy 
officials is specially difficult. They are more intelli 
gent than the average men in the provinces ; but apart 
from the fact that they have little leisure for outside 
interests, their social conditions make it hard for them 
to lead a life consistent with a belief in Christianity. 
The public opinion of their class has no restraining in 
fluence for them in view of the social and business temp 
tations which they have to face. The lady missionaries 
attached to the staff have of recent years carried on 
encouraging work among the women and children 
throughout the Kokura district. At Wakamatsu, five 
miles from Kokura, especially, the nucleus of a fresh 
congregation has been formed. Itinerating work has 
been carried on by rail in many towns and villages on 



120 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

the Kiushiu line. Everywhere progress, if slow, is real, 
and gives evidence of spiritual advance. The children 
are the great hope of the future. Education on a broad 
but secular basis is being given to all. But this educa 
tion needs sadly the Christian leaven to make them grow 
into worthy men and women. 

The war brought new and arduous duties to the mis 
sionaries in the district. At Kokura great opportunities 
were given for Christian work among the troops who 
were mobilizing for the seat of war, and later among the 
thousands of sick and wounded who passed through 
the large hospitals near Kokura as they were drafted 
back from the front. The three hospitals, erected on 
admirable sanitary lines, were capable of holding each 
some 1,500 to 2,000 men. About 30 doctors, 200 men 
nurses, and 80 to 100 women nurses were employed. 

Missionary efforts to reach the soldiers were made 
as at the other military centres. Large distributions of 
the Scriptures were made to the regiments before they 
entrained. This was in some intances done on the 
parade ground by command of the staff-officers, at 
whose office the literature had been deposited. In the 
hospitals at Kokura there were frequent openings for 
visiting the sick. The head of the hospital especially 
desired the catechist s visits, as Buddhists visited the 
patients freely, and he wished the Christians to do the 
same. The ladies of the Church Missions in Kokura sub 
sequently went regularly to take flowers and literature, 
and sing hymns, and catechists, missionaries and 
others were allowed to preach in the wards and to hold 
short services for convalescent soldiers. Not only 
among the soldiers was work done, but among nurses, 
ward officials, and heads of the wards inquirers were 
found, and requests for baptism were made. The 
soldiers passed through before definite results could be 
ascertained, but among them, too, striking proofs were 



C.M.S. WORK 121 

afforded as to the reality of the impressions produced. 
Some of the men told other soldiers on leaving the hos 
pital, and persuaded them to visit the missionary. 

KUMAMOTO IN KIUSHIU 

Kumamoto is due east of Nagasaki and eight or nine 
miles inland from the east coast of the Shimabara Gulf. 
It is the garrison town for the southern portion of the 
Empire and the chief town in Kiushiu. Its importance 
as a missionary centre cannot be overrated. 

The Rev. H. Maundrell paid a first visit to Kumamoto 
in 1876, in company with Bishop Burdon. The Gospel 
had been first preached there a few years previously by 
a Captain Janes, an American engaged by Government 
as a foreign teacher in the garrison academy. Through 
his efforts many of the younger men had been drawn to 
Christianity, and a few had been baptized. Later, in 
1879, m consequence of some evangelistic work carried 
on by two Nagasaki students, one of them was appointed 
by the C.M.S. to reside as catechist, and to commence 
systematic work. At first this met with favour, but 
during the early eighties the Mission encountered much 
opposition. However, this hostility did not last long, 
partly because the advanced Liberal party in the town, 
though making no profession of Christianity, determined 
to put down the intolerant opposition as inimical to 
their policy of progress. Thus, wrote Mr. Maundrell, 
the tables were turned. " Last year it was our lecture- 
room which was decried and stoned ; this year the 
persons who then stoned us and tried to suppress the 
preaching have themselves been stoned and their 
meetings attempted to be suppressed, because they are 
regarded as obstructionists ! " 

During these early years of the Mission the Rev. A. B. 
Hutchinson paid annual visits. In spite of occasional 
difficulties the work at Kumamoto went steadily forward, 



122 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

and its influence began to extend to the whole sur 
rounding neighbourhood. The Rev. J. B. Brandram, 
with his sister, who had re-enforced the Society s Mis 
sion at Nagasaki in 1884, paid lengthened visits, and 
in 1887 took up their permanent residence at Kumamoto. 
Early in 1891 the Kumamoto staff were joined by two 
ladies, who assisted greatly in the work. Since 1898 
this Church has supported its own pastor, the Rev. 
K. Nakamura. 

In 1900, after sixteen years of Mission work, Mr. 
Brandram died at sea on his way to Hongkong, whither 
he had gone to recuperate. 

During the last few years the classes for English and 
Bible study have been largely attended by officials, 
professional and business men in the town ; the lady 
missionary and her Bible -woman have held meetings 
for women and girls which, together with Christian in 
struction, have been gladly welcomed. 

Work in the Town The City Church. The Christians 
at Kumamoto from an early date made great efforts to 
become a self-supporting community. In 1887 they 
built both a church arid a school, and within ten years 
they raised the requisite sum for the appointment of 
a native pastor. The Rev. K. Nakamura, ordained 
deacon in 1898 to serve in their church, has now become 
the pries t-in-charge. This native Christian congrega 
tion has gone on steadily increasing, now averaging some 
fifty at the public services. During the last year alone 
twenty-seven have been baptized, and ten men and four 
women confirmed. 

The Sunday schools attached are carried on by Eng 
lish lady missionaries and their Japanese helpers. One 
school is for Christians ; and two, which are largely 
attended, are for non-Christian children ; there is also 
a Bible-class for young girls, the daughters of the more 
influential people in the city. Though these may not 



C.M.S. WORK 123 

as yet be willing for their children to adopt the new 
faith, they have recognized that its influence makes for 
good. It augurs well when the classes which, as the 
result of secular education, might be inclined to hold 
aloof from any new religion, are seen to welcome it as 
good teaching for their children. 

The city church has a Japanese pastor and is becoming 
entirely self-supporting. It has for the last few years 
set free the C.M.S. missionaries and funds for increased 
evangelistic effort both within and beyond the city. 
Evangelistic work is carried on at two preaching-places 
in the town at the " Dendokwai," or preaching-place, 
in Takenuchi, where regular Sunday and week-day 
services are held, together with a Sunday-school for 
the Christians, and another for the non-Christians. At 
Shimmachi, in quite another part of the town, there is 
rented a house for preaching, which lies just off the 
main thoroughfare of that large business quarter. 
After closing hours large audiences of men engaged in 
the shops close at hand are attracted, and it may be 
hoped that the Shimmachi " Dendokwai " will prove 
another centre of evangelistic work in Kumamoto. 

Out-station Work. Beyond the city, out-stations 
have sprung up in the country round, and Christian 
influence has begun to be felt in the surrounding 
neighbourhood. Preaching and visiting have been 
conducted for some years at Yamaga, Oshima and 
Takase. 

The out-station work from Kumamoto stretches 
across the intervening low-lying rice fields far into the 
heart of the mountainous districts of the still active 
volcano, Aso San. The rivers Shirakawa and Tsuboi 
wind across this plain, and along them extends the city 
Kumamoto, crowned by its famous castle and backed 
on the west by the wooded slopes of Kimbo San ; while 
to the east the eye is carried over clusters of thatched 



I2 4 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

roofs and pine trees, which denote towns or villages, on 
to the distant hills. In the villages among those hills, 
twenty to thirty miles away, live a few families of 
isolated Christians, and many another whose loneliness 
appeals to our sympathy, who is as yet only an inquirer. 
These are anxious to learn more of that wonderful story 
which has brought a strange new meaning into their 
lives, but they have to await patiently from month to 
month the visits of itinerating missionaries or catechists. 



2 O 



3 ^ 




CHAPTER XI 

THE LEPERS AT KUMAMOTO, ITS CHURCH AND HOS 
PITAL 

Leprosy in Japan, and the Kumamoto leper hospital Some 
of the patients Scenes witnessed at the Hommyoji Temple 
" Afternoon chapel " at the Hospital. 

THE leper hospital at Kumamoto, which was opened in 
1895, is one of three in Japan which are entirely free 
to the patients. The other two are both on the main 
land ; one, near Tokyo, is maintained by the " Edin 
burgh Mission to Lepers," and the other, which is near 
to Gotemba, Shidzuoka Ken (in a province adjacent to 
the far-famed Fuji-San) is a branch of the work of the 
Roman Catholic Mission to Japan. Within the empire 
there are approximately 200,000 lepers, and no class 
is free from the taint. When it appears in a family 
the victim is hidden away from the outside world, if 
means of concealment are available ; or he may be 
given a lump sum of money down and requested to 
obliterate himself from among his relatives. Money 
will procure these castaways temporary relief from the 
quacks who abound with fallacious cures, and from the 
numerous paying establishments and notable hot springs 
of Kusatsu and elsewhere. These remedies at least 
mitigate to some extent the tortures of leprosy, but 
when the money is gone the case of the leper becomes 



126 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

one of blank despair. Christ alone brought hope to 
the leper ; it is His religion alone, even among this 
philanthropic and kindly people, that brings gratuitous 
aid to the leper. 

The leper hospital of Kumamoto is maintained en 
tirely by private subscription, raised either in Japan 
or in England. It costs 400 to maintain forty- two 
lepers. It owes its inception to the scenes at the 
Hommyoji temple, where lepers congregate, witnessed 
by a lady missionary many years ago when she was 
working under the C.M.S. in Kumamoto. Upon in 
quiry she found that there was absolutely no resource 
for any one without means, and this determined her to 
make an effort. Land was bought and a small hospital 
built in Japanese style. Until 1900 it was connected 
with the work of the C.M.S., inasmuch as the ladies 
who had charge of it were members of that society. 
But since then it has been an entirely separate part of 
the work of the Church in Japan, the ladies in charge 
of it having resigned from the C.M.S. They are assisted 
in the work of the leper hospital by a resident surgeon, 
Dr. Miyake, and an assistant, two Japanese nurses 
(one of whom had a son for a long time an inmate of the 
hospital), and by a Council of Japanese and English 
friends. The Rev. K. Nakamura, of the city Church, 
is the chaplain. The patients, twenty-four in 1897 (of 
whom ten were Christians), have by now increased 
to forty-two, thirty-one being Christians and twenty-six 
communicants. The inmates are under no external 
obligation to profess the Christian religion, but, for the 
most part, the alleviation from pain and the fresh hope in 
life held out to them tend to produce a conviction and a 
gratitude akin to that felt of old by the Samaritan leper 
who " returned to give glory to God." 

The situation of the hospital is excellent. It has 
four acres of land on the outside of the town, and is 



KUMAMOTO: CHURCH AND HOSPITAL 127 

situated on rising ground, with an extensive outlook 
over the surrounding country. 

Behind it rises a sheltering hillside of pine woods 
and cedars, and there is space for garden flowers and 
plants. The buildings, in Japanese style, are built in 
detached blocks, according to the new hospital methods ; 
there are two blocks for men and one for women. Each 
block consists of a row of four rooms opening upon 
verandahs. Raised, like all Japanese houses, two or three 
feet above the ground, with two walls and sliding paper 
doors on opposite sides, these rooms are dry, open to the 
air and sun-light, and are easily kept ventilated. A 
new block has recently been built containing an infec 
tion-ward and bath-room, a room for ^those who are 
seriously ill or dying, and a room attached for their 
friends to stay in, should they come, as they some 
times do, at the end ; also quarters for the two nurses. 

Within the first seven years of its establishment the 
hospital returned to their homes two or three of the 
patients able to earn a livelihood, to support their rela 
tions, and with the prospect of many years of usefulness. 

Patients come to the hospital from all parts of Japan, 
In the prefecture of Kumamoto itself leprosy is more 
prevalent than in any other part of Japan. For the most 
part the inmates are people of respectable position, 
brought to poverty through their disease. Those accus 
tomed all their lives to beg by the wayside prefer to be out 
patients (at the dispensary attached to the hospital, or at 
a second dispensary established near to the Hommyoji 
temple), in order that they may be free to spend their 
gains at night in drinking and dissipation in their leper 
lodging-houses. Dirt, carelessness, intermarriage, im 
morality, all promote the extension of leprosy, which 
has become a physical and moral curse to this country. 
With sufficient segregation it is possible to give com 
parative relief from the pain, and the restoration of 



128 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

self-respect to the sufferers. Until the time arrives 
that the Imperial Government takes up the question 
as a national measure, it is the duty of Christians to do 
all they can by private efforts to assuage the misery of 
the lepers. 

A few scenes at the leper hospital may be contrasted 
with the others at the leper temple, or on almost any 
road-side of the district. 

One patient had been born of poor parents and had 
supported himself for some years by his talents as a 
painter. His case was already sad through being from 
birth deaf and dumb. When, while he was a teacher 
in a Deaf and Dumb Institute at Nagasaki, the first 
symptoms of leprosy showed themselves, he was but 
twenty-two years of age. With no intimate friend, and 
lacking courage to tell a doctor, he waited for nearly 
a year in silence, in fear and anxiety ; then the disease 
declared itself unmistakably, and he resigned his post. 
His worst fears were realized when the doctor he con 
sulted admitted that his illness would be of long dura 
tion, though he did not say from what he was suffering. 
The silent confirmation seemed to him a blow greater 
than he could bear. He tried again and again without 
success to take his life, but was at length induced by a 
friend to try once more to earn a livelihood by painting. 
For three years, while the disease had not as yet dis 
figured his face, he travelled throughout the country, 
maintaining himself by his realistic sketches of land 
scape and animal painting. Between three and four 
years ago he came across a missionary in Idzumo, and 
from him he learnt of the Saviour Who had mercy upon 
lepers. He was baptized in Idzumo, and afterwards, 
the disease becoming worse, he went to the hospitals at 
Osaka and Kyoto seeking relief and spending his store 
of money, but getting no better. At length, hidden 
away in the back room of a distant connexion at his 




DEAF AND DUMB ARTIST 
In-patient of the Leper Hospital at Kumamoto 




THREE LITTLE PATIENTS IN THE KUMAMOTO LEPER HOSPITAL 



KUMAMOTO : CHURCH AND HOSPITAL 129 

native place, almost destitute, and no longer able to 
maintain himself, a Christian friend heard of his miser 
able condition, and through his and another friend s 
instrumentality he was brought down to the Kumamoto 
hospital. His feelings are best described in his own 
words : " My heart is overflowing with joy and thank 
fulness to God for His mercy in bringing me here, and 
to His children for their kindness to me." 

Three of the inmates of the hospital are children of 
seven to eleven years old. They are members of leper 
families, some of whom were inmates of the hospital 
before them. As yet the disease has made little way 
with them. They are well cared for and are the delight 
of the nurses and the other patients. These help to 
teach the children, and their own lives are made the 
brighter by the occupation it gives, and by the children s 
presence. 

Some of the patients are pitiful to see ; their faces are 
distorted or their limbs terribly maimed, but one and 
all put the visitor to shame by their patient bearing, 
their cheerfulness, and their making the best of what 
seems unendurable suffering. They take an interest 
in life, and learn new occupations ; one man has in 
vented for himself a clever contrivance for his shrivelled 
leg that can enable him to walk once more, and even to 
deceive the casual observer. A C.M.S. missionary at 
Kokura wrote in 1898 : " To go from this scene of dirt and 
misery (at the Hommyoji temple) to the clean, quiet 
rooms and sunny gardens of the hospital and witness 
the looks of thankful resignation, nay, cheerfulness, 
on the poor lepers faces, can only be compared to the 
change described by Dante in his transit upwards from 
the infernal regions to the quiet resting-place before 
entering Paradise." 

The scene at the Hommyoji temple needs to be seen 
in contrast with that in the hospital, in order to realize 

K 



130 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

better the alleviation which has been brought to the suffer 
ings of the lepers. The Hommyoji temple stands about 
two miles from the city, high up the wooded slopes of 
the hill-side. It is the shrine of the famous Japanese 
general and invader of Korea, Kato Kiyomasa, who was 
300 years ago feudal lord of Kumamoto. It is said that 
he was a leper and was cured by the prayers of the 
Hokke sect of Buddhists. Hence lepers from all parts 
of Japan come to visit and pray at his shrine, and the 
beggars, who are nearly all lepers, by the wayside and 
those thronging the temple steps, reap a rich harvest 
of alms ; for the giving of alms is supposed to procure 
remission of sins. At a flight of ancient stone steps 
were crouched groups of lepers begging and praying. 
With faces swollen and disfigured, with eyes bloodshot, 
and often sightless, their maimed limbs showing terrible 
open sores or decaying stumps, they appeal to the 
charity of all less miserable than themselves. Even 
the better- off leper coming with offering and prayers to 
Kato Kiyomasa s shrine will fling a coin and add a 
prayer that he may not one day be reduced to the same 
plight. Above is the shrine with its attendant build 
ings ; a drum beats from time to time, and a wailing 
chant is constantly heard whilst some with rosaries 
and up-lifted hands and faces pray earnestly for mercy. 
The lepers are regarded as outcasts, and the shame 
caused to the family is concealed as long as possible. 
In the case of many to be seen at the temple all self- 
respect has vanished ; the money given by relations or 
friends is gone ; the handful of coppers gained by begging 
may provide food, a lodging in the foul dens kept and 
resorted to by lepers, and enough of " sake " to drown 
the torturing misery which in many cases ends in 
starvation or suicide. 

Let us contrast this scene with that at the usual 
Sunday afternoon service in the hospital, 



KUMAMOTO : CHURCH AND HOSPITAL 131 

All the lepers able to attend divine service are seated 
in orderly rows upon their cushions. It is a large room 
of thirty to forty mats, one side of which opens on to the 
verandah and garden. The visitors sit within the 
Communion rails beside the organist, and enter by 
the sliding doors behind the Communion Table. No 
one who is not a leper ever goes beyond the rails : 
from them the chaplain gives instruction, reads the 
service, and administers the sacraments. For the use 
of the lepers a separate Communion cup and paten of 
pure silver has been given by a friend in memory of her 
son, a young officer, who died in India of fever. As 
the visitor sits listening to the singing, so bright and 
earnest, hearing the same words of Scripture that bring 
their message of peace and healing to all hearts alike, 
the contrast between this scene and that at the leper 
temple is realized. At the Hommyoji temple the 
lepers were looked on as the world s outcasts ; 
here they were united in the worship of the one God 
and Saviour of men. Here in this quiet chapel were to 
be seen lepers with their wounds dressed and their 
sufferings alleviated, and with self-respect and even 
quiet gladness restored to them. 



CHAPTER XII 
THE MISSIONS OF THE CANADIAN CHURCH IN JAPAN 

Introductory Note The "Canadian Church Missionary 
Society" (C.C.M.S.) at Nagoya, Gifu, and at Toyohashi. 

IN 1902 the General Synod of the Episcopal Church in 
the Dominion of Canada formed a Missionary Society 
for home and foreign Missions. Since then those 
Missions of the Canadian Church which formerly re 
ceived grants-in-aid from the S.P.G. have ceased to 
be affiliated with the parent Society, and are self- 
supporting and independent branches of the " Mis 
sionary Society of the Canadian Church," or M.S.C.C. 
On the other hand, the Canadian section of the C.M.S. 
or C.C.M.S., though recognized as part of the " General 
Missionary Society " of the Church in Canada, has not 
changed its relation to the C.M.S. in England, in regard 
to organization. Though financially self -supporting, 
its funds still form part of the Church Missionary 
Society s accounts. 

In the diocese of South Tokyo, the two Canadian 
Missions are both at work. There is the " Canadian 
Church Missionary Society" (C.C.M.S.), which founded 
the " Sei Kokwai " Missions at Nagoya, Gifu, and 
Toyohashi, working in affiliation with the C.M.S. 
organization and under its direction ; and in the same 
diocese, in the Shinshu and Echigo provinces, there is 
the " Missionary Society of the Canadian Church " 

133 



CANADIAN CHURCH MISSIONS IN JAPAN 133 

(M.S.C.C.), which supports its Missions under the direct 
superintendence of the bishop. 

The " Canadian Church Missionary Society " 
(C. C.M.S.) in the Aichi and Gifu Provinces. The 
Mission work of the Canadian Church in these provinces 
was begun in 1888 by the " Wycliffe Mission," an organi 
zation supported by past and present students of 
Wycliffe College, Toronto. The Mission began its 
work at Nagoya, the Rev. J. C. and Mrs. Robinson being 
the first foreign missionaries sent out by the Church of 
England in Canada. They found on their arrival five 
members of the Sei Kokwai living in the city, but this 
little band became dispersed within the first six months, 
and without an interpreter or assistance of any kind the 
missionaries had to commence at the very beginning. 
The first converts (four adults and a child) were bap 
tized on Christmas Day, 1889, having been taught with 
the assistance of a Methodist Christian, who kindly 
offered to act as interpreter. During the next ten 
years the Mission was strengthened by the arrival of three 
Canadian clergy and six lady missionaries. 

In 1896 the Wycliffe College Mission became merged 
in the recently formed Canadian Church Missionary 
Association of the C.M.S., one of the Canadian mis 
sionaries was appointed to the C.M.S. station of Gifu, 
where work had already been carried on for several years. 
The same year a new C.M.S. station was established at 
Toyohashi, forty-five miles east of Nagoya. With the 
exception of two C.M.S. ladies working at the Gifu 
station, the work of the Church in these two large 
provinces of 2\ millions is in the hands of Canadian 
missionaries. 

Nagoya, the fourth city in Japan as regards popula 
tion, is situated 235 miles west of Tokyo and 94 miles 
east of Kyoto. As a manufacturing centre, and a large 
railway terminus and junction, it is becoming increas- 



134 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

ingly important. It is the chief market for the richly 
laden rice-fields of the surrounding plain, which is one 
of the largest, most fruitful, and densely populated in 
the whole of Japan. The part of it which is known as 
Owari, of which the city is almost the centre, has a 
population of over 870,000 living on 619 square miles. 
When the new railway line from Nagoya, which is 
shortly to be completed, opens up the resources of 
Shinshu and other provinces of the central interior, 
it will also become the chief, distributing centre for the 
silk and other produce of those districts. 

Nagoya is also important as one of the principal 
garrison towns of the country, the residence of the 
Governor of the province, and the seat of the adminis 
trative council. The city closely resembles Tokyo in 
one particular at least, the site of either place having 
been chosen on account of the strategic advantages of 
its position about the end of the sixteenth century. By 
the building of its famous and beautiful castle (now an 
Imperial palace), which is surmounted by its pair of 
golden dolphins valued at 18,000, as a palace for a 
son of the first Shogun, Nagoya became a place of im 
portance, and has continued, like Tokyo, to grow and 
prosper ever since. It also possesses in the eastern 
Hong wan ji the largest temple in Japan, and ranks next 
to Kyoto as a centre of Buddhist influence. Until 
recently the people of Nagoya had the reputation of 
being peculiarly bigoted and for showing a great hostility 
to Christianity. This hostility has been partly due to 
a fear of endangering their commercial success. The 
people of Nagoya are a community of shop-keepers. 
They have been unwilling to have dealings with any 
who might hinder them in this engrossing pursuit, and 
have felt indignant with all who welcomed the preaching 
and teaching of Christianity, as being likely to retard 
the progress of their city and district. But signs have 



CANADIAN CHURCH MISSIONS IN JAPAN 135 

not been wanting of late to show that a change of atti 
tude is being brought about in the Nagoya district, and a 
respectful hearing is generally given to the Gospel 
message. The change which has taken place in other 
districts as well as here is in part due to the disrepute 
into which Buddhism has fallen. The scandalous mis 
appropriation of large sums of money by the Abbots 
of one of the largest Buddhist sects, and the unseemly 
disputes between Nagoya and Kyoto, the rival claimants 
for the custodianship of Buddha s bones, which were 
presented to the Buddhists of Japan by the King of Siam, 
has done much to shake the confidence of the people of 
this district. 



The Church began its Mission work sixteen years ago 
in the western section of the city, situated on low ground 
and separated from the" -main part by a canal. This 
district has a jadpulation of 40,000, and until the last few 
years had nJ^other Christian Mission work in it. The 
prospects \rere bright at first, but before long bitter 
opposition set in. For many years the work was sadly 
hindered and the congregation of St. James remained 
small, even after the spiritual outlook at Nagoya became 
generally more encouraging. Two years ago the C.M.S. 
Mission-room was made into a temporary church (St. 
John s), the congregation becoming responsible for the 
rent. There became then two distinct Church congre 
gations at Nagoya with an aggregate membership of 
about eighty. After various difficulties had been 
overcome St. John s Church obtained a home of its own. 
Land was bought and a two-storeyed building was 
erected, containing class-rooms with a parsonage beneath 
and a church-hall with chancel and vestry in the upper 
storey. With its open timbered roof and ecclesi 
astical appearance, it will be a more suitable building 



136 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

than was the little temporary Mission-room church, 
besides being much larger. 

In addition to the two churches, there is the central 
Mission-hall on Hommachi, one of the two most im 
portant streets in Nagoya. If forms a good evangelistic 
centre for the preachings, which are held several nights 
a week. Being near to the barracks, the audience is 
generally half composed of soldiers on their way back to 
quarters. The war has not emptied the hall on preach 
ing night, but has rather provided more listeners. 
During the days of mobilization, when night after night 
regiments would be entrained for the front, the Mission- 
hall was full of people waiting to stream out at intervals 
and to cheer the soldiers as they marched along the 
streets. On they would come, marching cheerily after 
their bugles, and people all along the streets as they 
passed would sing out " Banzai, banzai, banzai." When 
a company or regiment had gone, a hymn would bring 
in another congregation, to turn out shortly, as had the 
earlier one, in order to speed the departing troops. Such 
interruptions did not allow of attentive listeners, though 
they increased their number. The war has not, on the 
whole, interrupted the regular evangelistic work. Not 
only have there been more listeners, but there have been 
more earnest, and a larger number of inquirers. Scan 
dalous reports spread about in the spring by the ill- 
disposed that Christians were as bad as the Russians, 
and that their friends were spies, created pain and mis 
understanding for a time. But when the scandal went 
so far as to implicate leading professional men and 
officers of high rank, it collapsed from its very absurdity. 
On the other hand, the good folks at Nagoya have seen 
Christianity illustrated by works of charity and good 
will towards their brave soldiers. Throughout the 
country, and nowhere more than at Nagoya, Christians 
and non-Christians alike contributed cheerfully both 



CANADIAN CHURCH MISSIONS IN JAPAN 137 

work and money. The war drew together the hearts 
of believers and unbelievers ; it helped in the provinces, 
as at Nagoya, to break down the prejudices of old 
customs, of superstition, and the dislike for the 
foreigner which had interfered with the effects of Chris 
tian teaching. So far were the Christians from being 
regarded as Russian spies, that the general in command 
of the Nagoya garrison gave permission for Christian 
work to be carried on in the barracks. 

For this purpose the Christian missionaries of the 
town divided the barracks amongst them, the engineers 
and artillery being assigned to the Sei Kokwai. On the 
parade ground, when the men were off guard duty, 
Mr. Hamilton and his catechist had as many as 200 at 
a time drawn up in a hollow square for a half-hour of 
Christian talk, followed by a distribution of Gospels 
and tracts to those who wished to read. When the 
hospitals became full of wounded men who came back 
from the front and none but the convalescent got as 
far back as Nagoya Christian ladies obtained permission 
to pay them weekly visits in the wards. Kindly words 
were spoken, and copies of the Gospels, Christian papers 
and other illustrated papers were distributed. Once a 
week a special meeting was allowed, when hymns were 
sung and short addresses were given. 

The war did not stop the usual work of Sunday-school 
teaching, house-to-house visiting, and the various 
classes for Bible lessons, and Church instruction, which 
were carried on by the foreign missionaries, the cate- 
chists, and the bible-women. Sewing and knitting 
meetings in aid of the armies in the field took the place 
of cooking lessons and helped to draw both Christian 
and non-Christian together on a friendly footing, and 
to widen the circle of Christian influence. Much of the 
cordiality shown by the garrison officials to the mis- 



138 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

sionaries of late has been due to the indirect influence 
of such social meetings, and of the classes for Bible study 
and for English which have been held from time to time. 

One work which has long been carried on by one of 
the lady missionaries has done much to bring the mothers 
and children together, viz. kindergarten class, which she 
holds in her house for twenty or thirty little boys and 
girls, several mornings in the week. They are very shy 
when they see a visitor, but the happy marching and 
singing altogether, and the laughter and play in between 
whiles, testify to the success of the class. 

An institution for the training of another class of 
children is the Yoroin, which in Nagoya means " Home 
for young and old." It was started after the earth 
quake of 1891 to provide a home for a few aged and 
friendless people who were left destitute and homeless. 
Thirteen old men and women were admitted, and funds 
proving more than sufficient to provide these with a 
permanent home, a few children left destitute by the 
same cause were taken in until they could be sent to 
some other institution. Later on, it was realized 
how many children there are in Japan who, for want of 
a helping hand, drift into the ranks of the beggars and 
thieves, and it was decided that the Home should 
divide its help between the old and the young. About 
twenty boys live in the Home and learn a useful trade, 
such as porcelain painting, the famed industry of the 
town and neighbourhood. The bad influence of their 
former surroundings occasionally gives cause for anxiety, 
and at one time, four or five years ago, there was trouble 
through discontent and opposition to authority. 

In Japan it is not an uncommon occurrence for 
school boys to go out on strike because of dissatisfac 
tion with a teacher. Sometimes they secure the dis 
charge of the objectionable teacher. With the boys at 
the Home the matter was gone into carefully. Kind- 



CANADIAN CHURCH MISSIONS IN JAPAN 139 

ness and firmness combined brought most of them round 
to a better frame of mind, but of two or three an example 
by expulsion had to be made. The last reports show 
satisfactory progress among the boys, for which the 
Home now practically exists, there being but six old 
people left out of the original number. 

The country work around Nagoya and the fresh work 
started about a year ago in another district of the city 
near St. James Church are generally encouraging. The 
chief out-stations of Nagoya (Inuyama, Ichinomiya, 
and Tsushima) are towns which owe their prosperity to 
the possession of celebrated temples. For many years 
it has been difficult to gain a foothold for Christianity in 
these places. But during the last few years some men 
of influence living in these towns have invited the 
missionaries to hold meetings in their houses, whilst 
the Buddhist priests, whose opposition was formerly 
bitter, have now little success in the holding of opposi 
tion meetings. 

Gifu, in the province of Mino, is the capital of the 
prefecture of Gifu. It is an important town, about 
twenty miles north of Nagoya, and lies at the foot of 
the southern slopes of the mountains, which shield it 
from the north. From a conical fir-clad hill, close to 
the town, a view can be obtained of the mountain 
heights of the Hida ranges which hem in Shinshu and 
Hida, and render these provinces of Central Japan in 
accessible from the south. Gifu itself is noted for its 
silk crepe, which is made from the admixture of the silk 
of the silkworm, which is produced in large quantities 
in the neighbourhood. The glittering threads of this 
silk, which take the~dyes in a less degree than that of 
the ordinary silkworm, are introduced to form the 
pattern. Another industry of the town is paper ; its 
paper lanterns, and its manufacture of small paper 
pictures of flowers and birds, dyed upon transparent 



140 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

tissue-paper sheets, being especially popular. These 
little pictures are often works of art, and are used in 
the paper d oyleys, which are fashionable in European 
restaurants, or for the decoration of any superfluous 
panes of glass in the Europeanized shoji of a Japanese 
house. 

From the succession of terrible earthquakes which 
occurred in 1891, and devastated a large area of the Main 
Island, Gifu and the surrounding district suffered most 
severely. Throughout Japan ove 22,000 persons were 
killed or injured and a million and a half were rendered 
homeless. Gifu itself and some of the neighbouring 
towns were almost entirely destroyed by either the 
shock or the consequent fires which broke out. 

Three years before this disaster a Church Mission had 
been started in Gifu by the Rev. E. F. Chappell, who was 
at that time unconnected with any society ; in 1890 
he was accepted by the C.M.S. as a missionary in " local 
connexion " and the town thus became one of their 
stations. He was on an itinerating tour when the 
catastrophe happened, and returned to find Gifu in 
flames, but his wife and family and nearly all the native 
Christians had escaped injury. The building used for a 
church was destroyed, but the Mission-house had stood 
the shock. He organized a relief fund for the sufferers, 
and subsequently opened an orphanage for the children 
of those who were killed. Assistance came also from 
the missionaries at Osaka, who gave aid in nursing and 
caring for the sufferers at Ogaki, Imao and other places 
in the near neighbourhood. These proofs of love and 
sympathy, shown alike by native and foreign Christians, 
did much to break down prejudice and to incline the 
hearts of the people towards Christianity. Since then 
the work has gone on, with steady progress, after a period 
of decline following upon that outburst of gratitude 
and interest. Each year gives more reason for 



CANADIAN CHURCH MISSIONS IN JAPAN 141 

hopefulness. At Gifu the Church congregation numbers 
about seventy members, and, besides their evangelistic 
work in the town, the Society s missionary, the Rev. 
A. Lea, now in charge, assisted by his catechists 
and the C.M.S. lady missionaries attached to the sta 
tion, do an increasing amount of country work. Their 
itinerating lies throughout the towns and villages of the 
great plain which spreads to the south of Gifu in the 
form of a fan. Within a radius of twenty miles, and 
with Ogaki, Imao, Jaike, and Kano for the chief out- 
stations of the Mission, preaching, Bible -classes, and 
meetings for women and children are regularly carried 
on throughout the year. The missionary-in-charge 
writes of the pleasure of bicycling over the level country 
roads, or along the raised embankments at their sides, 
with a beautiful avenue of pines on the one hand and a 
river alive with small craft on the other, and withal the 
mountains never out of sight. 

In Gifu itself the missionaries have to get into touch 
with the students of the town. In English classes for 
boys and young men, while unable to teach Christian 
doctrine directly, they have introduced Christian thought 
and teaching to their consideration by talks and dis 
cussion upon foreign customs and history. 

For two years or more a Home was provided for ex- 
prisoners. Between thirty-five and forty men were 
taken from the doors of the prison upon their release, 
and under the guarantee of police surveillance, were 
given a home and occupation until employment could 
be found for them. The results gained were on the 
whole encouraging. Another special work for the 
rescue of women from the evil life of the Yoshiwara has 
been carried on the past year or two. The few already 
reclaimed are now leading respectable lives, and the 
police give willing aid in this work. 

The Gifu Church School for the Blind has a 



142 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

special interest. The missionary-in-charge writes 
concerning it, in 1903 : " It is not generally known 
that in the empire which boasts the name of the Land 
of the Rising Sun there are no less than 50,000 persons 
who never see that sun a vast multitude to whom the 
beauties of light and shadow, colour and form have 
absolutely no meaning. A brief residence in the 
country is sufficient to familiarize one with the notes of 
the two-piped whistle and the prolonged, plaintive 

cry, " A m ma ! ; heard till midnight in 

the streets of the towns of Japan. Lamps and electric 
light have done much to transform and relieve the 
gloom of the thoroughfares, but the dark, narrow streets, 
the endless line of low eaves and here and there the 
rayless light of a chochin (paper lantern) creeping across 
the street, are still characteristic of the towns of the 
interior, and show that mediaeval Japan has not yet 
completely passed away. Add to this the blind sham- 
pooer making his nightly round, uttering his melan 
choly" A m ma ! and you have a picture 

unutterably weird, inexpressibly sad. The condition 
under which these vast numbers live, their employ 
ments and means of livelihood and the attitude of 
society towards them cannot be matters of indifference 
to those for whom the brotherhood of man has any 
meaning. 

" About 2 per cent, of the blind of Japan gain a live 
lihood by music ; the remaining 98 per cent, sustain 
themselves almost entirely as amma (shampooers, 
practicers of a kind of massage). One might be in 
clined to think that the introduction of Western civiliz 
ation would tend to better the condition of these un 
fortunates ; but the exact reverse is the case. The 
amma of olden days was the successful competitor 
of the physician, whose place in part he filled. But the 
introduction of medical science has robbed the amma 




COUNTRY WALK NEAR IKAN 



CANADIAN CHURCH MISSIONS IN JAPAN 143 

of his means of livelihood. From birth handicapped 
in the struggle for life, he has of late been compelled to 
contend in unequal combat with the scientifically 
trained physician. The result is that the vast majority 
of the 50,000 blind of Japan are threatened with desti 
tution. 

" The only solution of the problem seems to be in 
the possibility of their obtaining a knowledge of scien 
tific massage. But a consideration of ways and means 
shows that the difficulties are at present insuperable. 
The Educational Department, which has wrought such 
wonders in Japanese general education, is still fully 
occupied in attempting to perfect its system through 
out the country. It seems to have neither time nor 
means to take up the question of the education of the 
blind. There is one institution in Tokyo, assisted to a 
limited extent by the Government, and another in 
Kyoto, assisted by the city and also a few small private 
institutions in other parts of Japan. But the number 
of students in all probability does not exceed 300. 
Apart from the Gifu Blind School and two other Chris 
tian institutions of limited means and capacity, there 
are no organizations which offer to assist the blind that 
are too poor to support themselves during a course of 
training. 

" The Gifu Blind School had its foundation in work 
begun by the Rev. A. F. Chappell soon after the great 
earthquake of 1891. A building was first erected and 
lent free of charge to a committee of blind men, who 
used it as a school, clubroom, etc., under the supervision 
of Mr. Chappell. In 1894 the institution was changed 
into a blind school pure and simple, under the principal- 
ship of Mr. J. K. Mori, a Gifu catechist who lost 
his own sight under distressing circumstances The 
buildings purchased in 1897 were remodelled and 
extended during the year 1900. These changes, to- 



144 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

gether with the wiping out of the debt incurred in the 
enlargement of the premises, were due to the exertions 
of Rev. H. J. Hamilton, who, until recently, was in 
charge of the C.M.S. work in Gifu Ken. In spite of 
the smallness of the amount collected for the work, the 
school was brought to a high state of efficiency, and in 
point of management and economy leaves nothing to be 
desired. 

" Since the organization of the work as a school about 
fifty students have entered, male and female students 
in the proportion of four to one. 

" The institution is steadily gaining recognition as an 
efficient school, capable of doing thorough and success 
ful work in this branch of education. During the year 
just ended a number of invitations from the various 
Educational Societies of Gifu and the neighbouring 
prefectures have been received by the principal, and 
opportunities given to explain the methods and principles 
of the school. Whenever possible these invitations have 
been accepted, the principal taking with him a number 
of pupils as practical illustrations of the training given 
in the institution. In every case the facility of the 
students in reading, writing, calculation on the abacus 
and the extent to which the inconveniences of blindness 
may be reduced by training have excited general 
admiration and aroused interest in the work. 

" It must be remembered, however, that the fact of 
the school s being a Christian institution has hindered 
to a considerable extent the financial support of those 
who are not in sympathy with Christianity. However, 
during the years 1902-3, the Japanese contributions 
rose to nearly 500 yen, which is treble the amount 
subscribed in any previous year. This amount was 
contributed mainly with a view to the purchase of 
new apparatus and improvement of the premises. 

" The school is doing its work quietly and thoroughly, 







H S 

a ** 

ta gi 

I 1 



CANADIAN CHURCH MISSIONS IN JAPAN 145 

loyal to the principles on which it was founded. It has 
gained the confidence of all who have come into contact 
with it, and its graduates going into various parts have, 
we believe, become little centres of influence for good, 
and are thereby justifying the time and money spent on 
their behalf." 

Toyohashi is a thriving garrison town of 18,000 in 
habitants situated on the shores of an inner reach of 
Owari Bay, about forty-five miles south-east of Nagoya, 
and on the main railroad between that city and the 
capital. With its numerous villages it has a population 
of about 200,000, all of which are within easy reach of 
Toyohashi. 

Work was begun here by the C.M.S. in 1896, when the 
Rev. J. M. Baldwin, formerly of the Canadian Wycliffe 
Hall Mission at Nagoya, was appointed to take charge 
of this new station. Before this the Greek Church had 
had a Mission at Toyohashi for many years, and the 
Roman Catholics, and also the Methodists were re 
presented, but of Sei Kokwai Christians there were 
but two or three members, visited by the clergy 
from Nagoya. The people, being less bigoted than 
at Nagoya, were more approachable, and the difficulty 
has been the lack of missionaries rather than any op 
position to Christian teaching. 

From the first Mr. Baldwin received a welcome 
assistance from the Crown Prosecutor (or " Kenji ") 
of the town, himself a Methodist ; and a house to serve 
as preaching-place and catechist s house was soon 
secured. The preaching-house then became a centre of 
influence. Men of all classes, officers, doctors, and 
government officials, came to listen ; some stayed, and 
afterwards returned as inquirers. Before long a night- 
school was started for the study of English and the 
Bible, and, as at other places, the study of the Bible 
for its own sake created the chief interest amongst the 



146 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

students. By classes, earnest preaching and constant 
house-to-house visiting, a little congregation of Sei 
Kokwai Christians was built up, until in 1903, after 
seven years work, the Church members numbered forty- 
five, of whom thirty-four were communicants. 

In 1901 a lady missionary from Canada working in 
local connexion with the C.M.S., came to reinforce the 
Mission. The work in Toyohashi itself, in neighbouring 
towns, and in the scattered villages around, has gone 
on with increasing encouragement each year. 

One or two anecdotes will serve to illustrate the way 
in which the work has spread. 

About two years ago a little boy, not yet in his teens, 
rang at the lady missionary s house and sent in his 
card. In doubt whether it might be an officer or a 
policeman, she invited the visitor to enter, and a small 
boy of eleven made his appearance with all the cere 
monious bows of a senior ! He asked very politely if 
English lessons were given, and it was arranged for 
him that if he came to Sunday-school on Sunday after 
noons, he should be taught English as well. Little 
S proved to be one of the brightest boys of the class. 

He was living with his old grandmother, and his next 
request was that the missionary would call on her ; 
this led to his grandmother coming to a women s meet 
ing, and as her little grandson gave her no peace unless 
she was always punctual, however dark the night, or 
bad the roads, the old lady had to be there. Then the 
boy, or the little missionary as he was called, collected 
his friends in the neighbourhood and induced them to 
come to school with him. As many as ten or twelve 
of these boys came regularly. A year elapsed, 
and grandmother and grandson both became cate 
chumens, and were prepared for Holy Baptism together. 
After this he went to his grandmother s room and took 
the images of the Buddha from the " Kamidama," or 



CANADIAN CHURCH MISSIONS IN JAPAN 147 

god-shelf, saying as he took them away to the kitchen, 
" Grandmother, you worship the One True God now ; 
you must throw these away." Later, when they had 
received baptism, these gods, who had been worshipped 
so many years, were taken into the yard and burnt. 
Thus a little boy s enthusiasm, pluck, and faith were the 
means of bringing others to hear the truth, and of 
breaking down superstitious reverence for idols. The 
missionary has been this last year to their house to 
prepare them for their confirmation, the old woman, 
who had been guided to the truth after a lifetime, and 
the young boy, entering upon the threshold of his man 
hood and eager to share his happiness with his play 
mates. For at these preparation lessons our little 
missionary has gathered around him his friends, that 
they too may listen and learn. 

Another story may be told of Mrs. S in reference 

to a village about ten miles away. She was the wife 
of the headman of the village and came often to the 
evangelistic meetings when staying at Toyohashi. In 
time she became a catechumen, and later was baptized. 
But this did not content her ; on her return to her own 
village, where there was not a single Christian, by her 
prayers and by the force of her example and loving 
persuasion, she induced first her husband, and then her 
children and friends, to inquire and eventually to 
receive Holy Baptism. 

Now both husband and wife are communicants, 
and, through her instrumentality, a centre for a future 
congregation of Church members has been formed. 

Work in the town. The work in the town is princi 
pally among women and children. For these there are 
meetings on different afternoons for women and ladies, 
with individual visiting, and for the children and girls 
there are Sunday-schools and classes for Bible and 
Prayer-Book instruction. The Sunday-school classes, 



148 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

for boys and girls together, are not large, but by their 
regular attendance and their knowledge of the Bible, the 
children give great encouragement to their teachers. 
The women s meetings are of various kinds, some being 
for Christians, with a consecutive course of Bible in 
struction, while others are social weekly and monthly 
gatherings of different ladies with whom the lady 
missionary may be acquainted, and who will listen to 
a little talk upon a portion of Scripture. To classes such 
as these come the wives of doctors, army officers, and 
officials. Many are earnest inquirers; and at those 
classes where definite Christian instruction is given, it 
is evident that the study of the Bible attracts them the 
most. But the same obstacles stand in the way of 
further spiritual advance for these ladies at Toyohashi 
as elsewhere in the provinces. While in the capital 
Christian teaching has to contend with the shallow 
curiosity that will follow anything new for a time, 
though the heart of the hearer remain untouched, in 
provincial towns the difficulties are even greater. 
Conservative ideas retain their influence longer in 
these towns, and even when faith affects the heart, the 
fear that Christianity will block the way to social success 
prevents its confession. Four ladies of the official 
class of Toyohashi once said to a lady missionary, 
" Though we believe Christianity to be true, our husbands 
forbid us to become Christians." 

Classes for men and boys are held by the missionaries 
and the catechist, for Biblical and Church teaching, 
both in Japanese and in English, which are attended by 
business and professional men and by students at the 
schools. At one class for boys of the " Shogakko " 
(primary school), given in English, the native missionary 
took a course on General Gordon as the type of a noble 
Christian life. The principal of the primary school is 
a member of the Sei Kokwai and has given permission 



CANADIAN CHURCH MISSIONS IN JAPAN 149 

for Bible classes to be held lor his boys out of school 
hours. Four of the students have become Christians 
from these classes, two of whom are now Sunday-school 
teachers and are working very earnestly, and already 
six boys (in 1904) had become inquirers. 

Work in the country round. Away from Toyohashi, 
the Tokaido railway runs westward towards Kobe and 
Osaka, and inland to the north-east a branch line is 
being extended for twenty miles or more. Both lines 
are laid over the flat country which separates the coast 
from the distant and encircling hills. Scattered over 
the rice-grown plain are towns and little villages, and 
their connecting roads of pack-horse tracks run up into 
the passes of the mountains, that are ten to thirty miles 
inland. The chain of mountains, seen from the railroad 
between Toyohashi and Gifu, seem to guard the interior 
of the country all along the way. In some places their 
spurs run down close to the shore ; in other places the 
mountains retreat. 

Those towns and villages near to Toyohashi which are 
on the main and branch railways (such as Futagawa, 
Toyokawa, Shin-shiro and Ichinomiya) can be easily 
reached by the missionaries, and in spite of much local 
superstition and consequent ignorance, evangelistic 
work is progressing. The same may be said of other 
places which can only be reached on foot or by bicycle, 
but the distances, and in bad weather the impossible 
roads, interrupt the work not a little. Ono and Nori- 
moto are twenty- three miles from Toyohashi on the 
Toyokawa river. The missionaries visit to these 
villages six years ago found a ready welcome, and the 
missionary bicycle and magic-lantern are now well 
known ; sometimes the missionaries go farther up the 
river to Kawai, a little town in the hills, and there 
preach either in the open air or in a room lent for the 
occasion. 



i5o CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

At Toyokawa, five miles on the branch line from Toyo- 
hashi, is a celebrated temple to Inari, where the fox 
is worshipped according to local superstition. Inari re 
presents more correctly the goddess of rice, but the 
foxes are her guardians, whose images may often be 
seen standing in her temples. This place is one of 
the most idolatrous places in Japan ; it is crowded with 
worshippers from all parts of the country, and special 
trains are run to Toyokawa from Toyohashi at the 
festival seasons, although at other times the temple is 
neglected. 

Enough has been said to show that in many villages 
the people have been found eager to learn ; houses are 
open to the missionary, and inquirers are waiting for 
teachers to explain to them the wonderful story which 
they now have heard. Although Christians of several 
denominations are working in and near Toyohashi 
there is little overlapping, and in most of the out-stations 
there are none but the Sei Kokwai missionaries. In 
this district there is work enough for at least two or 
three additional missionaries. Those on the spot feel 
that for one fresh house they enter they are leaving two 
in which are men and women desirous of hearing the 
Gospel. 



CHAPTER XIII 

THE MISSIONS OF THE CANADIAN CHURCH IN JAPAN 
(continued) 

The " Missionary Society of the Church of England in Canada " 
(M.S.C.C.) at Nagano and at Matsumoto. 

THE district called " Shinsetsu " includes the field of work 
set apart for the Missions of the " Canadian Board," as 
the M.S.C.C. is usually termed. 

The railroad northward from Tokyo, after branching 
off from the main line to Hokkaido, runs across the in 
land plains and climbs the mountains of Shinshu by 
means of a pass and tunnels, to the highlands of Karui- 
zawa. From there the line descends gradually to 
Nagano, the capital of the province of Shinshu, and a 
celebrated Buddhist centre. The prosperity of this 
town of 36,000 inhabitants is due to its trade in woven 
goods and agricultural implements and to the fame of 
its temple. It is beautifully situated at the foot of 
lofty mountains. The temple of Zenkoji carries its 
history back to the days of ancient relations with Korea, 
when from Korea Japan received her religion and her 
culture. 

In the temple is said to be preserved the golden images 
of Amida and his followers, Kwannon and Daiseishi, 
made by Shaka Muni himself, and brought nearly one 
thousand years later as a present from the Korean 
Emperor to the Mikado in A.D. 552, on the first intro 
duction of Buddhism into Japan. 

161 



152 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

The reliquary or shrine certainly dates as far back as 
the fourteenth century, and the buildings of the main 
temple, which was founded in A.D. 670, are at least 200 
years old. War, pillage, and fire have left their marks, yet 
the Zenkoji temple retains much of its former grandeur 
in the spaciousness of its courts, the elaborate carving 
of its gateways, and the magnificence of its votive 
lanterns, sculptured animals, and shrines ; and to-day 
its retinue of attendant priests and nuns, together with 
the thronging crowds of pilgrims, illustrate the hold 
that Buddhism still has on the hearts, if not on the 
minds, of the people. The same students of the schools 
and colleges of Tokyo who are studying in term-time 
the various branches of Western science, go in the 
summer vacation on pilgrimages to the shrines of Ise, of 
Kompira, of Nagano, or to other sacred resorts. It 
may be true that they go more for sight-seeing than for 
worship, and that the old religion has ceased to be a 
matter of conscience ; but they have not yet cast it 
altogether away. 

For the country farmers and tradesmen, for the 
peasants in every province of Japan to whom the new 
civilization from the West is only known by strange 
and novel modes of lighting and locomotion the 
temples of their forefathers, the festivals and the 
legends of days gone by, are still a living force, and 
receive as heretofore their veneration, their offerings, 
and their credulity. 

To this centre of Buddhist worship, in 1892, came 
the Rev. J.G. and Mrs. Waller 1 to endeavour to open 

1 The Rev. J. G. Waller had arrived in Japan two years 
previously as the first missionary on foreign service sent by the 
Canadian Church in its corporate capacity. He and Mrs. Waller 
were first statibned at Fukushima, 166 miles north of Tokyo, 
but on the division of the American and English Episcopal 
Missions into missionary jurisdictions, they were transferred 
from Fukushima to Nagano, and so continued to be within the 
jurisdiction of Bishop Bickersteth. 



CANADIAN CHURCH MISSIONS IN JAPAN 153 

out a fresh sphere for the Church s influence. For over 
two years they encountered strong opposition from the 
Buddhist priests and others who derived their liveli 
hood from the fame of their great temple. Mobs, 
headed by priests in disguise, interrupted and disturbed 
the missionary meetings, tore down their signboards, 
and attempted by various devices to drive the mis 
sionaries away. 

Gradually, however, the Mission won its way to 
respect from the more open-minded of the people, and 
to an attitude of acquiescence from others. The late 
Archdeacon Shaw reported in 1896 a kindly feeling on 
the part of the official and educated classes towards the 
missionaries. Now, in place of impromptu meetings, 
often rudely disturbed, the Christians worship in a sub 
stantially built church, built brick by brick by Mr. 
Waller and his little band of helpers. At the mis 
sionary hospital dispensary may be seen every day men 
and women, Buddhist nuns among them, applying for 
medical relief. Instead of defaced Christian sign 
boards there can be observed in the Buddhist temple 
precincts a notice board with its English translation 
as corrected by their referee, Mr. Waller, the missionary 
class- teacher in the Town " Chu-Gakko," or Middle 
School. 

Nor have work and progress been confined to the town 
of Nagano. Within two or three years Mr. and Mrs. 
Waller, with their catechists and Bible-women, com 
menced work in the surrounding villages and smaller 
towns. At Christmas of 1896 thirteen adults were 
baptized, and about this time it was feared that too 
many out-stations might be taken on. 

Work in the Town. In 1894 a dispensary and nurses 
training-home was started, and successfully carried on 
for six years by a lady from Canada, whose health 
afterwards broke down and necessitated her return 



154 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

home. Since then the dispensary has been worked 
for the Mission by successive Japanese doctors, and by 
nurses receiving their training. In nearly every case 
the nurses and doctors have been Christians. Funds 
contributed in Canada made it possible in 1897 to secure 
for the training-home and dispensary new and larger 
quarters well situated in the centre of the city. Here, 
besides the medical work, the Mission has held regular 
weekly meetings for catechumens and Christians. At 
these addresses and instruction with magic lantern 
are given. At the meetings for non-Christian audiences, 
the evangelistic preaching is generally well attended. 
On Sunday evenings also a special service is conducted 
suitable for " inquirers," to which patients come on the 
invitation of doctor or nurse. During the hard winters 
which are frequently experienced, the dispensary 
becomes a rice-kitchen. In the winter of 1898, in 
particular, the large amounts of relief given to the 
poor deserving persons sought out by the catechists, 
and not on the missionary s sick list, was thankfully 
appreciated. The money for this purpose was granted 
by the " Women s Auxiliary " in Canada. 

This dispensary and nurses training-school exerts 
an influence both on the nurses themselves and through 
out the district. The present head-nurse of St. Luke s, 
and another at the Red Cross Hospital, both in Tokyo, 
received their original training in this institution ; 
others, now in private practice or in their own home, 
have benefited largely from the training which they 
have received here. The return of the lady missionary 
(Miss Smith) to Canada was a great loss to Nagano, and 
a foreign resident evangelistic worker at the Home is 
badly needed to assist in the supervision of the nurses, 
and to accompany them on their rounds of medical and 
evangelistic visits in the town and neighbouring villages. 

In many other ways the work among women at 



CANADIAN CHURCH MISSIONS IN JAPAN 155 

Nagano has progressed. A " women s meeting " of over 
twenty Christian members was begun in 1896, and has 
been a source of encouragement by promoting interest 
and mutual friendship between neighbours. It was 
established as a branch of " the Women s Auxiliary to 
the Canadian Church Mission in Nagano," and with 
it was associated a " Dorcas Guild," which is employed 
in knitting, embroidery, and sewing. Later on, from 
this Christian " Fujinkwai," grew a Jizenkwai, or 
benevolent society, consisting of both Christian and 
non-Christian ladies, and numbering thirty members. 
Friendly relations were established with several new 
families ; the Church-members were brought into con 
tact with many ladies whom difference of religion might 
have kept apart ; and unbelievers were led to give up 
some of their prejudices against foreigners and Chris 
tianity. 

English classes have been held for the teachers and 
students of the Girls Normal and High Schools, and 
these too have opened up intercourse between the 
Mission and the townspeople. 

The Church of the Saviour. The Nagano Mission has 
possessed from early days a building suitable for Divine 
worship. This church, which was begun in 1897, was 
opened in May, 1898. It was consecrated by Bishop 
Awdry, then recently appointed Bishop of South Tokyo 
in succession to the late Bishop Bickersteth, under whom 
the work had been commenced. The church is of red 
brick, pointed in stone, and is 54 feet long by 26 feet 
broad. It is one of the few Christian buildings built 
of stone in the country. The windows, of plain lancet 
form, and the chancel pillar shafts are in white sandstone 
with simple mouldings of " Early English " character. 
The general fittings of this little church its lectern, 
reading-desk, etc., all carefully chosen and in harmony 
with the whole, give an air of quiet dignity which is very 



156 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

helpful to the worshippers, whether missionary or con 
vert. For the missionaries, their church is a haven of 
rest to the eye and the mind, in the midst of the noisy 
life of this busy town. It is sometimes said that the 
converts, recoiling from the heathen symbolism and 
overloaded richness of the temples, might prefer a 
church of the plainest description. It may, however, 
be urged that the preaching-room, with its secular 
adjuncts and week-day uses, cannot promote feelings of 
devotion, and that the Mission which saves its funds in 
the matter of church adornment may be losing oppor 
tunities for instilling a sense of reverence into its con 
verts when in the House of God. On the occasion of a 
Christian funeral non-Christians sometimes attend 
from curiosity or interest. Their behaviour shows a 
great lack of reverence and solemnity, but the service of 
Christian hope and faith, held in the peaceful church, 
may have power to influence their thoughts. 

If the missionary s words, heard once, sometimes 
brings forth fruit, may not the beauty and restfulness 
of the Christian s church the reverence as well as 
the heartiness of his devotions prove an evangelistic 
force as fruitful in results ? 

Later Progress of the Mission. In 1898, after nearly 
eight years service in Japan, Mr. Waller and his family 
sailed to Canada for their well-earned furlough, and 
their departure from Nagano drew from all classes a 
notable demonstration of goodwill. It was in strange 
contrast with their early experience of the town s 
hostility, and was specially gratifying because of the 
share taken by the non-Christian part of the com 
munity. During their absence the work continued 
without interruption. The work of the dispensary 
and the training of nurses went on extending and met 
with increased recognition from the official classes. 
During a bad epidemic of dysentery one of the nurses 



CANADIAN CHURCH MISSIONS IN JAPAN 157 

was sent to Inariyama (a neighbouring town) to take 
charge of the Infectious Hospital ; the town authorities 
showed their appreciation of her services by giving a 
present of 80 yen (8) to the Nagano dispensary. The 
nursing of the poor in their own homes and the taking 
entire charge of serious cases in private families were 
now undertaken by the nurses attached to the dis 
pensary. Since 1902 a hospital has been built by the 
" Women s Auxiliary " of Canada, as a thank-offering, 
but for the present the building is used as the mis 
sionary s residence, and for classes and meetings, the 
hospital scheme being in abeyance until the arrival of 
further helpers. 

Some of the classes are held for the students of the 
Middle School (" Chu-Gakko ") of the province which 
is at Nagano. Since his return from furlough, in 1900, 
Mr. Waller has been welcomed there as English master ; 
and though Christian instruction can only be given to 
the boys out of school hours, his indirect influence is 
great, and the fact of his being on the school staff pro 
motes a good understanding between the Christians 
and the Government authorities. The school sports 
bear witness alike to the athletic powers, health and 
good tone of the boys. Their drill is particularly good, 
and is done with admirable precision in movement and 
voice. 

Matsumoto, in Shinshu, was, until 1902, when the 
railway reached it from Tokyo, one of the most inacces 
sible Mission stations in the South Tokyo diocese. 
The town is situated in the midst of a wide, fertile 
plain, which is well watered by the river Saigawa 
and surrounded on all sides by the lofty mountains 
of Shinshu. It is a centre of the silk industry of the pro 
vince. Apart from its trade and its beauty of situa 
tion, the town lacks interest. Its former daimyo s 
castle, towering up storey above storey, still remains in 



158 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

the midst of the town, but otherwise there is little 
variety in the line of house roofs. The absence of 
temples is noticeable, for although Nagano, only a day 
distant, is famous as a centre of Buddhist worship, 
that religion has never succeeded in gaining a hold on 
the people of Matsumoto. But if Christian work in 
Matsumoto has not had to contend with the opposing 
force of Buddhism it has had difficulties of other kinds. 
Shut off, as it was till recently, from much contact with 
foreigners, its people regarded them and Christianity 
with distrust and dislike. If Buddhist temples are 
scarce in the neighbourhood, heathen shrines and 
sacred places of primitive and grossly superstitious 
cults abound ; on the other hand, modern manufac 
tures flourish side by side with old-established indus 
tries. The town has its banks, its police and law- 
courts, its primary and middle schools, and neither 
peasants nor the classes above them are held back by 
any religious faith strong enough to enforce a high 
morality. Among the peasantry there is nonmorality 
rather than immorality. Of the classes above, it 
may be said that [their ideals of social morality have 
not as yet advanced beyond the standards of the ancient 
days. Consequently one meets, with evidences of 
intellectual progress, such as twentieth -century school- 
buildings fitted up with the latest educational require 
ments within sight of the symbols of faiths belonging 
to a primeval past. 

The Missionary Society of the Church in Canada 
commenced work in Matsumoto in 1893-4 ; the Rev. 
M. Kakuzen, ordained deacon at Toronto, being the 
first missionary, and the station being superintended 
from Nagano. A year or two later the Rev. F. W. 
Kennedy came to live in Matsumoto as priest-in-charge. 
After five years work at Matsumoto Mr. Kakuzen was 
appointed to be priest-in-charge of the Nagano Church 



CANADIAN CHURCH MISSIONS IN JAPAN 159 

centre during Mr. Waller s absence on furlough. Later 
he went to live at Kobe to take duty in the S.P.G. 
Mission there, under Bishop Foss. 

For many years evangelistic work at Matsumoto met 
with slight encouragement. But the missionaries suc 
ceeded gradually in conciliating public opinion. One 
step taken in the right direction was the missionary s 
entrance into what was an old, and formerly universal, 
organization of Japan, that of the " five house " band. 
According to this ancient custom, the neighbours on 
either side and the three houses opposite form a league 
for mutual help with the new resident, and the members 
of each band are responsible for each other to the local 
authorities. It is the duty of the new resident in a 
street to ask for the privilege of enrolment, and this 
the missionary did not fail to do. 

Bishop Awdry reported in 1899 that the progress 
made at Matsumoto was very marked. In that year 
the congregation had reached the complement of twenty 
communicants, which, combined with the possession of a 
pastor and a building, entitled its claim to be registered 
as a " Church." The same year, with the aid of a sub 
stantial grant from the missionary society of Trinity 
College, Toronto, a new preaching-station was built, 
which could be used for a church. Preaching to un 
believers and social gatherings are carried on in a large 
room. This room can, when desired, be made into four, 
by the sliding Japanese screen. At the end of the room is 
a raised recess of about twenty feet wide by six deep ; 
this forms the Sanctuary and is screened off excepting 
during Divine Service. The mission-room is built and 
furnished in Japanese fashion, with " zabuton " in place 
of benches or chairs ; the American organ being the only 
foreign piece of furniture. Although the mission-room 
has to serve for social as well as devotional purposes, 
whenever the screens are drawn back it is noticeable 



160 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

how quiet and reverent the behaviour of all becomes. 
Anything that makes for reverence and devotional 
behaviour is a gain. The congregation at Matsumoto 
now numbers eighty baptized members, with fifty 
communicants. The classes for English, which de 
veloped into an English night-school, have been carried 
on for some years at the two mission-houses. Both 
teachers and students of the Middle School attend these 
classes, and many attend the Bible-classes in connexion 
with them. The principal of the school extends his 
co-operation, and his own son goes to both English 
and Bible-classes. His further appreciation of the 
work was shown by his asking the missionary to assist 
in English teaching at his school. A young men s 
Association has been formed on the lines of St. Andrew s 
brotherhood. This Association, of which the members are 
Christian, though the associates may be non-Christian, 
works in conjunction with the Women s Association, 
which is a branch of the Canadian " Women s Auxiliary." 
These two Associations have done much to break 
down the prejudices of the townspeople against the 
foreigners and their faith. The latter Association was 
started by the Lady Principal of St. Mary s Home, 
before she was obliged, through ill-health, to leave for 
America in 1899. She came to Matsumoto in 1894. 
The Home was opened with four or five girls in 1898 
and was intended for the training of Japanese women for 
service in the Canadian Church Missions. For the five 
years that Miss Paterson remained in Japan the Home 
which she had founded did good work. On her de 
parture * a lady from St. Hilda s Mission took charge 
of it, but, her health breaking down in 1901, she was 
obliged to leave Japan, and the work had to rest for 

i Miss Paterson has settled in San Francisco, where she has taken 
up work among the large colony of Japanese residing in that 
city. 



CANADIAN CHURCH MISSIONS IN JAPAN 161 

a while in abeyance. The following year it was re 
opened as a Christian Home for Young Girls. It began 
with six pupils, who soon increased to nine ; it has now 
the full complement of ten girls. The course is four 
years. During this time the boarders in the Home go 
to the Government girls schools. A fee of five yen 
(about los.) a year is required, and a further sum of five 
yen during the course. If the girls stay for two years 
at St. Mary s they are expected to take a further course, 
after that of the Government school, at St. Hilda s 
Divinity school in Tokyo. The time thus spent under 
Christian supervision should help to enable the girls 
to withstand the non-Christian influences of their future 
lives. Two pupils are now taking the Divinity course 
at St. Hilda s, Tokyo, preparatory to becoming Mission 
helpers. Another has entered the embroidery school 
there. Two more have been taking the medical course 
at St. Luke s hospital, Tsukiji, connected with the 
American Episcopal Mission, one of whom has already 
received her diploma as a fully certificated nurse. 
Another pupil did not complete her course at the school, 
but has been married to a Japanese deacon in the Osaka 
diocese. 

The Mission workers in the Sunday school and the 
various classes help to draw together the women of the 
town. By their labours, Christians and non-Christians 
are becoming less separated in their social relations, 
and much good is being done. They meet over sewing 
and cooking classes and, during the war, at the meet 
ings of the societies started for the relief of the soldiers 
and their families. 



CHAPTER XIV 
COUNTRY WORK IN BOSHU, ETC. 

C.M.S. Country Work in Boshu and at Yokaichiba and Choshi 
;j The Fishing Village of Misaki. 

IN the country the missionary can generally take a 
straighter road to the hearts of the people among whom 
he lives than is possible in the town. In the towns 
missionary work is for the most part indirect ; schools, 
hostels, hospitals usually cover the advance of Chris 
tianity against the forces of heathenism. 

In this and the following chapters it is proposed to 
describe the C.M.S. evangelistic work in the country 
districts near Tokyo, and at Tokushima, in the Island of 
Shikoku ; the S.P.G. work in the Island of Awaji, lying 
in the Inland Sea between Shikoku and the mainland ; 
and the country work carried on by St. Andrew s and 
St. Hilda s Missions in the Chibaken, and at Hadano- 
machi, a town which is situated a few miles north of the 
Tokaido and under the shadow of Mount Oyama ; also 
a visit paid to the town of liyama, an out-station of the 
M.S.C.C. centre at Nagano. 

Two of the C.M.S. Tokyo centres, or rather circuits, 
of itinerary work, are in the Chiba prefecture, which in 
cludes the peninsula that forms the eastern half of Tokyo 
Bay. A third centre is at the fishing village of Misaki 
on the southern point of the western promontory of the 
same bay. The southern and most inaccessible of these 

162 



COUNTRY WORK IN BOSHU 163 

circuits in the Chiba prefecture lies among the villages 
of Boshu, the southern province of the three which 
form the modern " ken " or prefecture. 

Itinerating in Boshu, The visitor who lands at Hojo 
for the purpose of visiting the Mission is met by the 
native catechist, a man whose energy is such that he 
is known as the man who can out-walk the bishop. 
Sunday services are held weekly for the Christians in 
this district, of whom there are a considerable number . 
Once a month one of the C.M.S. clergy from Tokyo 
visits Hojo and the neighbourhood for the administration 
of the sacraments. These monthly visits, and a visit 
every three or four months from a lady missionary, 
are the only intercourse these country Christians have 
with their teachers and brethren in the Faith who live 
beyond their immediate circle. Though they have 
their catechists, who teach them the rudiments of their 
religion, yet their isolation is great and it can well be 
imagined that they long for visits from foreign mis 
sionaries. 

The village of Nemoto lies eight or nine miles south 
of Hojo. A few years ago, a student from Tokyo de 
sired after his baptism to be trained for missionary 
work, but had been forced through ill-health to lay 
aside his plans, and to undertake the post of teacher in 
the primary Government school of this little fishing 
village. There he took his stand as a Christian, and, 
in spite of much opposition, used to gather the children 
together and tell them about the Saviour, and they re 
sponded in a wonderful way to his teaching. 

On the occasion of our visit we made an early start 
in jinrickshas and took with us a lantern and slides, 
some large pictures, illustrating texts or representative 
scenes in our Lord s life, together with tracts and some 
copies of the Gospels written in colloquial Japanese. 
The way led for the first few miles among terraced hills 



164 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

and across rice fields which were being harvested for the 
second time. We met by the wayside women and 
children threshing the rice stalks by pulling them, by 
the hand in small bundles, through a rude kind of 
coarse iron rake, fixed in a wooden vice a few feet from 
the ground. Women were to be seen reaping and 
threshing, pulling hand-carts laden with farm produce, 
or carrying heavy burdens upon the back. The men 
are for the most part fishermen, and were out at sea, 
or on the shore attending to their boats and nets. 

As we walked along by the shore we could see Fuji 
San afar off. Away to the left lay the volcanic island 
of Oshima. 

One of the boys who escorted us into the village had 
been baptized a short time before, being the first to 
confess Christianity in the village. He had encountered 
much ridicule and petty persecution on account of his 
faith. 

It is quite impossible to be alone and undisturbed in 
a Japanese house. The Japanese live their lives in 
cheerful, constant companionship one with another. 
The Nemoto children, who had been taught that they 
should pray to God in secret, have chosen out a quiet 
spot in a dried-up, shallow river-ted, which they called 
" Gethsemane," and there they go to pray. When 
their teacher left for Tokyo lately they gathered round 
him with tears, and all prayed for him. 

A visible change has taken place in the lives of some 
of these children. Two very poor children begged their 
mothers to allow them to save the fruit of a persimmon 
tree in their garden, that they might sell it at the village 
fair and send the money to help to tell others the good 
news. 

Now that their teacher has left them for a while they 
meet every Sunday to read his weekly letter, and to 
sing the hymns which they have learnt together. 



COUNTRY WORK IN BOSHU 165 

During our visit two meetings, one a Fujinkwai 
(women s meeting) and the other a lantern meeting, 
were held in the seldom-used Buddhist temple, hired 
for the occasion ! The women s meeting was remark 
able for its absence of women. It was announced for 
two o clock, when two women came. There came also 
a crowd of expectant children and a group of politely 
interested men. In the hope that more women might 
be able to leave their harvest work later on, the children s 
meeting was held first, at which a simple lesson was 
given, which was illustrated by a big picture. The 
children listened quietly and attentively, and afterwards 
sang some hymns, set to their own school tunes. About 
four p.m., when the second part of the meeting was held, 
the audience had increased to twelve men, a few big 
youths, and fifty children. 

In the evening the temple was packed with 130 to 
150 young people, for a lantern meeting. It was taken 
by the catechist, who comes over occasionally to hold 
a service at the neighbouring lighthouse, where there 
are several Christians. All were attentive and reverent, 
as they saw the pictures and heard of the life of our 
Saviour and of some of His miracles and wonderful 
sayings. 

Among the slides were a few illustrating scenes in 
England. It seemed strange to look at pictures of 
London streets and English scenes shown on a sheet 
hung up inside a Buddhist temple, stranger still to hear 
the children sing Christian hymns so heartily, whilst 
close to us, behind closed doors, was the sacred shrine of 
the temple. The scene in that old village sanctuary 
was typical of the sentiments of the modern Japanese. 
Possessing but little faith in their old gods, they listened 
with interest to the foreigner s teaching concerning his 
own religion, but with no realization that it was in 
compatible with their former faith. 



166 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

Since the occasion of our visit, the villagers com 
placency towards the foreigners has aroused the Budd 
hist priests out of their lethargy, and has stirred them 
up to counteract the evil effects of their visit. Though 
for years they had not troubled themselves about this 
village, they have recently come over from a neigh 
bouring hamlet and have held rival preachings and 
conducted a lantern meeting of their own. 

At Onuki, which was "the next place visited, there is 
a resident catechist, and the Christians of the district 
meet together at his house, which is their own Church 
property, on Sundays for a service and Bible reading. 
The clergy also from Tokyo come on monthly visits to 
celebrate the Holy Communion. 

Dr. Hada, one of the earliest Christian converts in 
Tokyo, is now living at Onuki for his health. 

There is another village called Nago at the other end 
of the bay to Ho jo, where meetings are held at the house 
of Mrs. Okamoto, a Japanese Bible-woman. Sunday 
services are also held at the catechist s house. 

Yokaichiba, and at Choshi. These towns in the 
northern province of the Chiba prefecture are the 
principal centres for the itinerary work of the C.M.S. 
missionaries in this district. The missionary circuit 
round by Sakura, Sawara, Choshi, and Yokaichiba, is 
an easier one than that in Boshu. 

In addition to monthly visits paid by the C.M.S. 
clergy from Tokyo, the lady missionary in charge of the 
country work goes every few weeks to help the catechist 
by personal talk, Bible instruction and lantern meetings. 
It was upon one of these rounds that we went early in 
December. 

Choshi is a large rambling town of 40,000 inhabitants, 
and is chiefly noted for its Japanese sauce. It has the 
privilege of manufacturing the supplies for the Im 
perial household. The town extends for two miles along 



COUNTRY WORK IN BOSHU 167 

the right bank of the river Tonegawa, which here flows 
between sharp rocks into the sea. The chief occupa 
tion of its inhabitants, apart from the manufacture of 
sauce, is fishing. A fish resembling a pilchard, but 
smaller, is caught here and all along the coast. The 
manufacturing and fishing quarters of the town are 
divided by a hill crowned with a temple which is dedi 
cated to Kwannon, the goddess of mercy. It has some 
old and good woodwork carving. The view from the 
hill overlooking the older fishing-villages, across the 
river to the distant ocean, and inland over rice-fields 
and low hills, is very fine. The rough fisher-boys and 
school- children who crowded round seemed more 
boisterous and aggressive than boys and girls in Japan 
usually are. 

The people at Choshi, especially the fisherfolk, are 
difficult to reach, but nevertheless the work is promising ; 
in one year, 1901, twenty-seven adults received baptism. 
There is no other Church, or Mission, except the C.M.S. 
working in the district. A preaching-place in a good 
situation was secured in 1900, and the catechist is an 
energetic man. 

At Cape Inuboe, about 2| miles from Choshi, is a 
well-known lighthouse situated on the first point of 
Japan which is seen by steamers coming from Van 
couver. From this lighthouse is telegraphed the news 
of the steamer s arrival. This lighthouse has special 
interest attached to it from the missionary point of 
view. To quote from a report in the South Tokyo 
diocesan magazine, for December, 1901 : " There are 
generally four or five men stationed there, and these 
change rather frequently, except the head men. Those 
who have become Christians endeavour to lead any new 
men who come, and God has blessed their work and 
testimony, so that in a little over a year nine men have 
been converted there. . . The head man is most 



168 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

earnest in his efforts to preach Christ. Numbers of 
visitors come to see the lighthouse during the summer 
months, and are taken up the lighthouse in batches of 
eight, the others waiting till the first party has come 
down. He utilizes the opportunity often by speaking 
to those waiting about the Gospel. The men who have 
become Christians and have been transferred elsewhere 
are all doing well. Three of them are in or near Tokyo 
. . . one has gone to the other side of Japan." 

Before leaving Choshi we visited this lighthouse, that 
had become by one man s earnestness and faith a veri 
table " preaching-station " of the Church. The cape on 
which the lighthouse is situated is well worth a visit on 
account of its magnificent view ; it stands high up on 
the narrow point jutting out into the Pacific, facing the 
ocean on three sides. 

The lighthouse is of the latest type and has a revolving 
flash-light of high power. The visitor cannot but notice 
the spotless cleanliness and brightness of every bit of 
glass and brass work. After due inspection and en 
joyment of the view, we went into the head man s house, 
which like all official buildings was built in foreign 
fashion, to have tea and cakes, and to be introduced to 
the latest new-comer among his four assistants. All 
were Christians except one man, and he was already an 
inquirer. 

In the bare little office-room were four or five men, 
with two of their wives, a grandmother, and three or 
four little children, who kept running in and out of an 
inner passage. The men and women sat round their 
plain wooden table, sharing with each other Bibles and 
hymn books, asking questions or listening to the answers 
of the missionary upon the meaning of some verse, and, 
after a few simple prayers, singing together some of our 
Christian hymns. It was interesting to reflect upon the 
contrast between familiarity with the results of Western 



COUNTRY WORK IN BOSHU 169 

material science the signalling flags were in pigeon 
holes ranged against the wall, and their uses were proudly 
pointed out to us and the ignorance on the part of the 
Japanese of the religion and thoughts that have been 
the education of the West. The joy in talking over their 
new-found happy faith with fellow Christians was at 
once striking and delightful. 

I \Ve went to Yokaichiba next day, but little o 
the Christian work that is being carried on there was 
to be seen. In the evening a women s class was held 
in the church or preaching-place, attended by the 
catechist and ten or a dozen women with their little 
children. A short talk upon a portion of Scripture 
was given, a few hymns and prayer followed, and the 
little meeting broke up. The results of a meeting like 
this are not easy to test. Some of these women were 
Christians, some inquirers, some merely friends, but all 
had probably been attracted to Christianity by some 
evangelistic effort or preaching previously held in the 
town. By such meetings and quiet talks, and through 
personal visits to their homes, one and another are 
brought into touch with Christian friends, and become 
known to the missionary. It has been by such efforts 
that the Church s congregation in Yokaichiba has 
grown within a few years time to a Church membership 
of over a hundred and fifty. 

Yokaichiba is a town of about 8,000 inhabitants, 
and is the government and police centre for the dis 
trict. The following account relating to a special 
missionary effort was published in the C.M.S. Japan 
Quarterly for October, 1903. The tent where the 
meetings were held was large enough for 200 people, 
and its white roof and towering poles with their flags 
proved a notable attraction. The meetings had been 
well advertised beforehand in the newspapers and by 
circular letters sent to every house in the town. The 



170 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

Mission lasted for ten days, and the results showed that 
many who have since professed Christianity were first 
aroused to interest and self-questioning by the preach 
ing or by the tracts and portions of Scripture then 
procured and read. 

" Every afternoon we have had women s meetings, 
though they hardly conform to one s idea of an ordinary 
meeting, being often very informal. We go down a 
little before two o clock, and always find groups of in 
quirers scattered about the tent listening to the catechist. 
One corner is reserved for us, and presently one or two 
women are induced to come in and we begin to talk to 
them. By degrees a small crowd assembles outside, 
of men, women and children. We get as many of the 
women to come up on to the boards as we can ; but most 
of them are country-folk, who have come to town for 
shopping. As the rain comes down in torrents most 
days, they are often too dirty after their walk over the 
muddy roads to come up on to a clean matting, and so 
sit on the edge, while we talk as best we can to an 
accompaniment of men s voices, crying babies, and noisy 
children. These country people seem more responsive 
than the town people, making remarks and asking 
questions constantly. After listening for an hour or so, 
most of them begin to drop off, explaining that they have 
come from a place three, four or five miles away, and must 
get back before dark, also saying that what they have 
heard is indeed good news. Tracts are given to these, 
and others generally take their place, and so we go until 
3.30, when the children, who have been playing round 
and making a noise ever since we came, are let in. 
Their meeting begins with hymns, sung heartily if not 
always melodiously. Some of them go to Sunday school, 
but a good many do not." 

At Yokaichiba the Sunday school children attend 
regularly and answer brightly, and one feature of the 



COUNTRY WORK IN BOSHU 171 

Church at Yokaichiba is that nearly all are work 
ers. 

A Visit to the Fishing Village of Misaki. Misaki can be 
reached from Tokyo by rail or steamer to Yokosuka, and 
thence by a fourteen-mile ride in a rickshaw over the sands 
and the cultivated uplands, that command a fine view 
of Fuji, the Hakone and Oyama ranges, and the oppo 
site shores of Tokyo Bay. Murray s Guide Book says : 
" The little line to Yokosuka passes through characteris 
tically Japanese scenery, wooded hills rising abruptly 
from valleys laid out in rice-fields, with here and there 
a cottage or a tiny shrine half -hidden in a rustic bower." 
Yokosuka is famous as being the principal Government 
dockyard, but a few years ago it was a poor village. It 
has a claim on English interest, as it was here that Will 
Adams, the first Englishman to land upon the shores of 
Japan, lived and died. He was an English pilot to a 
Dutch fleet, and was brought in 1600 as a prisoner 
to leyasu. He won his favour, and was by him em 
ployed as a shipbuilder, and as a kind of diplomatic 
agent when English and Dutch traders began to arrive. 
For twenty years he lived at Hemi, now a suburb of 
Yokosuka, and the site of the railway-station, and there 
he and his Japanese wife were buried. His shipbuilding 
at Yokosuka has developed into shipyards which com 
pete with those of Newcastle and Chatham. 

The fourteen-mile drive from Yokosuka to Misaki 
carries the visitor from the surroundings of modern 
Japan to those of its village life as it has been from 
time immemorial. 

Yet Misaki, primitive fishing village as it is, is in 
touch with the scientific world through its marine 
biological laboratory, which is connected with the 
Science College of the Imperial University of Tokyo. 
In it are displayed the rich marine fauna of the little 
bay, which have been obtained by dredging. 



172 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

At Misaki the Church Missionary Society has had a 
resident catechist for some years, but Christian work 
makes as yet slow progress. The occupation of the 
fishermen keeps them at sea for months at a time, and 
makes it hard to reach them on shore. 



CHAPTER XV 

SOME COUNTRY STATIONS OF THE S.P.G. MISSION IN 
THE SOUTH TOKYO DIOCESE 

S.P.G. and C.M.S. Missions in the islands of Awajiand Skikoku. 

THE following are some of the country stations founded 
by the S.P.G. from Tokyo : 

In the Shizuoka prefecture, where work was begun 
in 1889, Shizuoka, Numazu, Mishima, Oyama, and 
Hamamatsu are separate stations, the two former 
possessing churches and resident priests, the others 
being worked by catechists only. The work in this 
populous district has been greatly hampered from its 
commencement by insufficiency of missionary workers. 

At Numazu and at Shizuoka the local congregations 
have been large enough to justify grants of 100 for 
each station from the Marriott bequest, whereby St. 
Peter s and St. John s churches have been built ; 
St. Peter s, Shizuoka, was consecrated in February, 
1901, and St. John s, Numazu, in April of the same 
year. At Numazu the congregation contributed to 
wards the cost of the church furniture. Here the Rev. 
M. H. Satake has been in charge for some years. 
Numazu, until recently, had a larger congregation than 
Shizuoka. In 1904 the figures for the numbers of 
Christians were respectively, Numazu 38, and Shizuoka 

39- 

In the Kanagawa prefecture there are the country 
towns of Hadano and Odawara, having S.P.G. Mission 

173 



174 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

stations. Odawara is on the coast, just beyond the 
point where the Tokaido railway turns inland to avoid the 
Hakone mountains ; Hadano is situated high up among 
the mountains of the Oyama and Tanzawa range, and 
behind and above them is seen the pure white cone of 
Mount Fuji. Hadano is a prosperous little town, its 
principal product being tobacco, although both rice 
and silk- worms are largely grown and bred. The people 
pride themselves on growing the best tobacco in Japan, 
and their flourishing and self-contained community- 
life presents many features which are elsewhere now 
fast passing away, but are still to be found in some of 
the country districts of Japan. 

Its people are well-to-do, and are independent for 
the most part of the world outside. Their families have 
inter-married for generations ; they look up to one or 
two leading men of their community, whose families 
have been foremost among them for many years. 

Fortunately for the Church s Mission to Hadano, the 
father of the principal tobacco merchant became a 
Christian when the work was begun in the earlier days 
by the Rev. W. B. Wright. This man and his son and 
daughter-in-law have exercised their influence in spread 
ing the Faith, and thus a congregation has been formed. 
Hadano is now one of the most satisfactory stations 
of the S.P.G. Missions outside Tokyo. In 1895 a small 
wooden church was built, partly by the congregation s 
contributions. Bishop Awdry speaks of the " bright 
and loyal spirit . . . and disposition to do things for 
themselves, yet not without looking for counsel from 
the Church authorities," which animates the Hadano 
congregation. At one time there was a sluggishness in 
bringing in others to share in their privileges, but now, 
Bishop Awdry says, " the men who first came into the 
fold . . . are eagerly bringing in their wives and wel 
coming the poor." He attributes this better state of 



COUNTRY STATIONS OF THE S.P.G. 175 

things partly to the energizing zeal of Miss Ballard s 
work amongst them since her return from furlough in 
1903. The Church was for many years in charge of the 
Rev. L. B. Cholmondeley, of St. Andrew s Mission. 
This Mission, with that of St. Hilda s, helps at present 
to carry on the evangelistic work of the S.P.G. in Tokyo 
and its country districts. 

In the Chiba prefecture the centres are Shimo- 
Fukuda, Odaki, Mobara, and Chiba, which is the capital 
of the prefecture and a town of 30,000 people. For 
many years the Society has had work in this prefecture. 
The C.M.S. has done much evangelistic work in many 
of the towns and villages of Chiba, but the S.P.G. has 
suffered from lack of workers in Tokyo to carry on the 
good work founded in years past by Archdeacon Shaw 
and others. The catechists in the three or four Mis 
sion centres, unsupported from outside, have done 
little to extend the work, and have hardly kept the 
congregations together. Yet this is a promising field, 
and requires only sustained missionary effort to show 
abundant fruit. It is now in charge of the Rev. Abel 
Eijiro lida, one of the senior Japanese clergy in the 
diocese. Monthly visits, and at times visits of some 
weeks duration, are now paid regularly by Miss Ballard. 
Work among the women and children is therefore being 
carried on more systematically ; the Christians are kept 
more in touch with their brethren in Tokyo, and are 
left less isolated. There has been also an increase of 
baptized and confirmed members in the little congrega 
tions. 

Odaki is a country town, not unlike Hadano, but 
it does not depend on its industries but on its status as 
the capital of a district. It once had a castle, and the 
farmers, who now make up the larger part of the in 
habitants of Odaki and its neighbourhood, were then 
the feudal retainers of its former daimyo. From these 



176 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

soldier-farmers were drawn the small Christian congre 
gations of the place. At Mobara also there are two or 
three Christian families ; what is sadly needed at both 
places are earnest catechists. The work of the catechists 
employed has so far been wanting in sustained endeavour. 
The church at Shimo-Fukuda is of many years 
standing and has an interesting history. The work 
was begun there by the visits of the Rev. W. B. Wright, 
in 1881. Two farmers then became Christians, but for 
some time after little outside help came to them. How 
ever, these two faithful Christians persuaded others to 
read the Bible, and, as a result, in 1884 more than thirty 
of their fellow-townsmen wrote to Tokyo requesting 
baptism. Thereupon the Rev. Arthur Lloyd and Mr. 
lida (then a catechist) visited Shimo-Fukuda, and after 
due instruction baptism was given to these converts in 
a body. They were men of influence in the place, and 
further converts began to come in. In 1890 a church 
was built, and Mr. lida was placed in charge as deacon. 
Mr. Moore, in his book entitled The Christian Faith in 
Japan, describes the congregation as simple and rough, 
and adds : " There is not a villager who has not been inside 
the church for a service for preaching ; the Buddhist 
temple has fallen into decay ; and the proposal to found 
a Christian school, to save the young men from having to 
face the temptations of the capital in pursuit of educa 
tion, only failed from lack of means." He goes on to 
relate a beautiful dream that one of the congregation, an 
aged Christian, had during a serious illness. In a 
vision he saw the courts of heaven radiant with the 
light of the presence of God, and made beautiful by 
flowers. He recovered from his sickness, and in grati 
tude for restored health, and in memory of his dream, 
he has since, all the year through, except during Lent, 
provided flowers each Sunday for the adornment of 
God s House. 



COUNTRY STATIONS OF THE S.P.G. 177 

The congregation numbers now about 130 ; monthly 
communions are celebrated by the Rev. A. E. lida. 
There is also a Sunday-school and a women s meeting. 
The latter is better attended in the winter time, as 
during the summer months women and girls are busy 
helping the farmers in the field. 

At Chiba the small church is a modified Japanese 
house. Its matted floor, its sliding doors on two sides, 
its plain benches for seats, together with the altar of 
carved wood, give this little church a pleasing appear 
ance. 

At Chiba the congregation is small and the Mission 
in this large town is only in its early days. It is true 
that Church work has been carried on for years, some 
times by C.M.S. evangelistic preachings, and sometimes 
by the S.P.G. catechist or itinerating missionary from 
Tokyo. But until two or three years ago no regular 
Mission was established in the place ; now there is a 
resident catechist and Mr. lida spends part of every 
month there. There are both government, middle and 
normal schools at Chiba. It is the centre of the indus 
tries of the prefecture, and the market-town for its 
farmers. It has also barracks and a large medical 
school. The population is increasing in numbers and in 
prosperity. 

The work in this portion of the Chiba Ken belongs 
properly to the S.P.G., as they began it, and from time 
to time have carried on work there ; but until that Society 
can be strengthened in Tokyo it cannot fulfil its evan 
gelistic duties here. For the present, St. Hilda s Mis 
sion does all it can, with its other pressing duties, to keep 
alive the evangelizing spirit throughout the district. 

One of the earliest and most important of the Kobe 
branch Missions is at Awaji, an island at the entrance of 
the Inland Sea. It is inhabited by fishermen, whose 
occupation renders them difficult to reach. Bishop Foss, 

N 



178 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

as soon as he had acquired a knowledge of the language, 
visited every town and hamlet upon it, but at first with 
no definite result. His first visit, in 1878, was followed 
up by that of a catechist. Four baptisms were re 
ported in 1884, and in 1886 there were Christians in 
three towns in the island, and a public Christian funeral 
had been held a thing before impossible. 1 

Up to this date and for long afterwards the S.P.G. 
was the only Christian agency at work in the island. 
The island itself is small in comparison with Shokoku, 
which is close at hand and appears almost as the 
mainland. Awaji is some 20 to 30 miles from end 
to end, and perhaps 15 miles across at its broadest 
point. In outline its shape is somewhat that of "a pear. 
According to Japanese tradition Awaji was the first 
part of the earth created. In opening anew church in 
1890 at Sumoto, its principal town, Bishop (then the 
Rev. H. J.) Foss named it the Church of the True 
Light. To-day Awaji has its Christian communities 
in nearly every village and hamlet. They grow steadily 
in numbers and in extent, but the progress would be 
more rapid if a missionary could be spared from Kobe to 
live upon the island and pay weekly instead of monthly 
visits to the catechists and their scattered flocks. 

At Sumoto there is a girls school housed in the beauti 
ful old residence of one of Awaji s former feudal lords. 
It is not a Christian school, but the principal is a Chris 
tian, and an earnest member of the Sumoto Church 
congregation. 

1 This rite was accompanied by disturbance at one time in 
country districts, where there prevailed a misconception as to 
the Christians treatment of their dead. Christian burial- 
grounds in the country are hard to acquire. In the case of the 
heathen, the dead (generally their cremated remains) are buried 
in the temple grounds, the grave being cared for by the sur 
viving relatives. At Tokushima the Christians have possession 
of a corner of a hill-side, and there already rest in peace twelve 
of the little congregation. 



COUNTRY STATIONS OF THE S.P.G. 179 

The catechist at Sumoto is the lay pastor of the 
" Church of the True Light." He is assisted in his 
work by a Bible woman, and together they carry on a 
regular Sunday-school and women s meeting. The 
little congregation numbers from forty-six to fifty men, 
women and children, of whom nearly half are com 
municants. Kariya and Yura, small towns on the 
eastern coast of the islands, and north and south of 
Sumoto, are out-stations of this Mission ; in each there 
are scattered units of the Church, and to them monthly 
visits are paid by Mr. Kakuzen and the catechist. 

Tanaka, the southern Mission centre on the island, 
and the next village to Fukura, where the visitor stays 
the night before crossing by steamer to Tokushima, is a 
smaller station, with from twenty to thirty Church 
members. Of these about half are communicants. 
There is a little Sunday-school for the twelve Christian 
children and such non-Christians as can be persuaded to 
come. 

Bible and prayer meetings are held weekly, also a 
Church service and preaching for unbelievers on a 
Sunday; but less work is carried on here among the 
women than at Sumoto, as there is no Bible-woman. 
At Fukura there are five Christians, all men, and at 
Kusaka, another out-station of Tanaka, three or four 
more isolated Christians, all four being communicants. 
Mr. Kakuzen visits these outlying stations once a month. 
At Fukura one man who was recently confirmed is totally 
blind ; he and another were the only two communicants 
there a year ago. One of the four at Kusaka is the 
first convert made in that quarter ot the island by Mr. 
Foss, whom he heard preaching in a temple twenty-six 
years ago. 

The room that has to serve as a church at Tanaka 
is very small. 

From Fukura in Awaji a small steamer runs to Muza, 



i8o CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

at the extreme north-east of the Island of Shikoku. 
Near to this port is the famous whirlpool of the Naruto 
Channel, which separates the two islands of Shikoku 
and Awaji, and connects the Inland Sea with the Pacific 
Ocean. 

The track of the steamboat is at a safe distance east 
ward of this dangerous passage. 

In the fishing-village on the islet of Tokushima there 
are a very few Christians, chiefly members of one house 
hold. 

Tokushima is three or four hours distant from Muza. 
The journey is through a pleasant country, with rice and 
corn-fields and pine-clad hills in the near distance. 
Tokushima, formerly the seat of a daimyo, is now the 
capital of the Tokushima prefecture. It is an important 
place, with a population (in 1897) of 60,000, but for some 
years it had to be worked as an out-station from Osaka. 
It can be reached by steamer from Osaka, in favourable 
circumstances, in six or seven hours, but the passing 
can be unpleasantly rough owing to the cross-currents 
of the Kii Channel. The town stands on one of the 
four streams of the delta of the Yoshino river, two of 
which form the " Island of Virtue " (Tokushima), from 
which the town takes its name. Behind the town are 
the mountains, and on a solitary hill near its western 
suburb are the ruins of the once fortified stronghold 
of its feudal lord. " Castle hill " is well wooded, and 
is now a public park ; and from its summit may be seen 
the town and its suburbs, and numerous villages, form 
ing together a grand field for missionary work. 

Tokushima became a Church Mission station in con 
sequence of a visit from the Rev. H. Evington (now 
Bishop), who spent a few days there in 1880 for change 
and rest. 

He was visited by some members of the Greek Church, 
and early in the following year one of these came to 



COUNTRY STATIONS OF THE S.P.G. 181 

Osaka and in the name of several others requested further 
Christian instruction. It was determined to send a 
native catechist, as Mr. Evington was then leaving for 
England ; a house was secured in Tokushima and work 
there was commenced. 

At first there was determined opposition to Christian 
teaching, chiefly stirred up by the Buddhist priesthood 
and their followers. But by 1883 the outlook became 
more encouraging. The Christians were themselves 
earnest, regular in attending Christian worship, and 
showed amongst themselves love and unanimity. The 
preaching services were largely attended, and inquirers 
came forward. The following year the late Archdeacon 
Warren began his regular visits to Tokushima, the 
practical oversight of the out-stations from Osaka having 
devolved upon him. Four adults and three children 
were baptized that year, and during the next, 1885, 
Bishop Poole visited this new station, and held a con 
firmation. A Church committee had been formed 
among the Christians at Tokushima ; but the three 
succeeding years, 1885-8, were disturbed by internal 
trials. 

In 1888 the C.M.S. Committee resolved to make 
Tokushima a separate station, and appointed the Rev. 
W. P. Buncombe, who had recently arrived from Eng 
land, to be its first resident European missionary. He 
began by arranging a week s preaching in the theatre. 
This effort gave a great impetus to the work. Many 
fresh converts were baptized, and before long funds 
were raised for the erection of a church. As the little 
Church congregation grew in numbers and strength, 
opposition to its teaching became keener. At one time 
violence was shown : the missionary s house was stormed 
and the native Christians molested. On the other 
hand, the Christians showed in their lives spiritual 
growth ; four new preaching-places were opened in the 



182 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

city, and several converts were baptized, one of them 
being a Buddhist priest. 

In 1891 the Tokushima Mission staff was reinforced 
by the arrival of several additional missionaries. It 
was further helped by the appointment of a native 
Bible-woman, who, as a Christian of ripe experience in 
evangelistic work at Kumamoto and at Osaka, did 
much to aid the growing work at Tokushima. By 
1893 the foundation-stone of a new church had been 
laid. In the succeeding April it was dedicated by 
Bishop Bickersteth. During 1902-4, however, owing 
to the pressing needs of other centres, no resident Euro 
pean clergyman could be stationed at Tokushima. 

Tokushima is the centre of several Mission stations, 
which are scattered about the plain in the lower reaches 
of the Yoshino river, and among the fishing villages of 
the north-east coasts of Shikoku. From the city three 
main roads branch out, and along each of them work is 
being done. To the north there is Muza, with its 
smaller out-stations of Tokushima, Do-no-ura, and 
Kitadomari ; to the north-west there are the centres of 
Kawashima and Wakimachi, from which work is carried 
on among smaller villages lying on either side of the 
river Yoshino ; to the south the catechist stationed at 
Tomioka has charge of work at Honjo and at outlying 
villages. In Tokushima and its neighbourhood there 
has been an advance from 129 converts in 1896 to 205 
for 1903, without counting the catechumens coming 
forward for instruction. From all over Japan comes 
the appeal for more workers. Every section of society 
is awakening, through tjie needs of the present national 
crisis, to the necessity of religion as distinct from ethics. 

Before closing this section some mention may be 
made of the speical nature of the work among the women 
and children carried on by the ladies of this Mission. 
One effect of the late war has been to make the 



COUNTRY STATIONS OF THE S.P.G. 183 

people more seriously disposed towards religion. Prac 
tical help and sympathy have also done much to draw 
the people closer to their missionary friends. Oppo 
sition is now more often confined to homes and rela 
tives. Belief in Fox-possession is still held in the 
country districts of Japan, and the Tokushima district 
is one where this belief still holds sway among the 
women. This superstition is one of the difficulties 
against which the missionaries are contending. Super 
stitious terrors die slowly. A weak intellect and a low 
state of health may account for this nervous disorder or 
delusion of the mind of those possessed, but the belief 
that an evil spirit, the " fox-spirit," possesses and rules 
the mind and bodies of some is still very common. The 
greatest hope that this belief may soon die out lies 
in Christian teaching for the children. 

The children s meetings at Tokushima, both in the 
town and country districts, are especially good. In 
two separate parts of the town from 80 to 100 children 
are ready to pour in each week as soon as ever the doors 
are opened, and in five or six other places there are good 
meetings. Only a small proportion are Christian 
children, but progress is being made, in spite of home 
discouragement ; and the boy or girl Christian is usually 
the best evangelist in any household. 

A Christian Service at liyama, in Shinshu. liyama 
is one of the two principal out-stations attached to the 
Nagano centre of the " Missionary Society of the Church 
of England in Canada " (M.S.C.C.). Work was begun 
here in 1896 by Mr. Waller and his staff, and already 
liyama has a Christian congregation of its own and 
forms a centre for further effort. Monthly visits are 
paid to this little band of Christians, both for the 
administration of the Holy Communion and for evan 
gelistic preaching in the district. 

Though it is only about twenty-one miles away, as the 



184 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

crow flies, the journey from Nagano occupies a consider 
able time. The train goes to a place a few miles from 
Nagano, thence rickshaws are available for an hour s 
journey over rough country roads. After that, by the 
more leisurely and peaceful sampan, the traveller 
floats down the broad river Shinano-gawa to liyama. 
The sampan is a flat-bottomed boat propelled by means 
of long heavy sweeps which men ply astern and at the 
bow, standing to their work somewhat after the manner 
of gondoliers. The boats are simple structures in which, 
if it be wet, the traveller is glad to crouch or lie on the 
matted flooring of the covered-in portion, which ex 
tends nearly from end to end, in company with men 
smoking, wet umbrellas and the inevitable brazier 
and its kettle. 

liyama, as other towns such as Inariyama, also in 
the Nagano district, has had its days of bustling trade 
and activity cut short by the advent of the railway in 
the vicinity. Before then these towns had prospered 
exceedingly, being on the route of the packhorse traffic, 
by which goods were distributed throughout the 
country ; now, like so many of our old-fashioned market- 
towns at home, their trade seems to have diminished 
through the very means that were intended to extend 
it. 

However, liyama is still a fairly prosperous country 
town, and its people moderately well-to-do. At the 
roomy country inn have been held from time to time 
large Christian meetings, its former owner having been 
a Christian. At an evening meeting in the Mission- 
house quite 120 people will crowd in, and stand round 
the open doors or sliding paper windows. Some earnest 
Christians come in from distances of two to eight miles 
to take advantage of the monthly visit from their clergy. 



CHAPTER XVI 

WORK AMONGST POLICE AND FACTORY WORKERS 

Christian Work amongst the Police and Telegraph Clerks at 
Tokyo and Kumaraoto Work among Factory Girls at 
Osaka. 

THE Japanese police force was largely recruited from 
the Samurai class, and is a highly trained and efficient 
body of men. In the larger towns the Government 
provides schools and classes for the teaching of English 
and for other studies of use to them in their duties. In 
Japan all religions are equally tolerated. As Christian 
teaching in Japan has tended to make men more trust 
worthy, the . Government in several departments has 
encouraged the educational work of the missionaries. 

In view of the good effect of a school for the police 
in Osaka, which was begun by a lady missionary under 
the C.M.S., the police authorities in Tokyo requested 
five years ago to start a similar school in Tokyo, and 
paid the expenses of the journey to the capital for 
herself and her Japanese assistant. 

The authorities specially asked that a teacher of 
English should be employed in the Tokyo school, and 
suggested that a Bible lesson should be given to the men. 
The selection of the teacher was left by them to Bishop 
Awdry. It was decided that this work should be 
undertaken by a lady who was formerly a missionary 
of the Universities Mission to Central Africa. 

For the first year or so Mr. Imai also assisted in teach- 

186 



i86 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

ing English, the Scripture teaching for the most part 
until recently being given by a Christian Japanese 
teacher, in Japanese. 

The school numbered at its commencement in 1899 
from forty to fifty men ; since then they have more than 
doubled. At the first Christmas six policemen received 
Holy Baptism, and during the five years since the be 
ginning of the school, forty members of the police class 
have been baptized. 

At the present time there are six men coming forward 
as catechumens. The work has thus made steady pro 
gress. Some pupils of the earlier days have presented 
themselves for baptism, and of these some are already 
confirmed. 

Within the latter part of the spring of 1904 the 
lady missionary was asked to start similar v/ork 
at the Shitaya police-station. The chief of the police 
there specially asked to have Bible lessons given, and 
offered to pay the travelling expenses out of his own 
pocket, so anxious was he for his men to derive the same 
benefit he had enjoyed as one of her former pupils. 

Two ex-policemen are now pupils of the theological 
school, Azabu, Tokyo, which is under the charge of the 
Rev. J. Imai. 

Two other Christian policemen served as soldiers 
during the war. One of them was baptized by his 
special request at Hiroshima on his way to the front. 
He had been the head of his (police) class, and joined 
the ist Regiment of the Imperial Infantry, under 
General Kuroki a regiment which won special mention 
for valour at the crossing of the Yalu. The other is acting 
as English interpreter to a war- correspondent at the 
front. Yet another Christian policeman was chosen 
interpreter to the war-correspondent of the Daily Tele 
graph. 
Since the commencement of the Tokyo police school 




POLICEMEN S BIBLE CLASS 

Shitaya Station 1905 
By kind permssion of G. Palmer. 



AMONGST POLICE AND FACTORY WORKERS 187 

there have been sixty in attendance, and these, when 
living within a reasonable distance of the school, are 
supposed to come once a week to keep up their know 
ledge of English. Moreover, examinations are held 
twice a year to prevent the men giving up their studies, 
and the scale of extra pay is regulated accordingly. 

Though the school was closed for a short period when 
war was first declared, notices were soon sent round to 
the twenty-four police stations to select fifty new 
pupils, in addition to the already large number of 
students. To this increased number of pupils the 
largest available room in the Metropolitan Police 
Station is assigned in which to hold the classes. 

The " International Christian Police Association" has 
its headquarters in Japan at Kumamoto. The associa 
tion has a large membership, all over .the country, and 
is aided by its periodical, which has a monthly circula 
tion of 1,400 copies. Through its agency the members 
are encouraged to study the Christian Scriptures, and 
notes for their guidance are a feature of the magazine. 
Its issue has been attended by encouraging results in 
Japan, Formosa, and Korea. 

At Kumamoto there is an institute for the police of 
the city. It owns a good house, with rooms suitable 
for meetings and recreation. ;Here there is a monthly 
lecture, preceded by a prayer-meeting, for the Christian 
members, and there is an attendance of from fifty to 
seventy- five members. Classes are also held every 
week in the institute for educational and religious in 
struction, at which the pastor of the " Sei Kokwai " 
Church assists. The classes are well attended and 
receive encouragement from the officials at headquarters. 

The policemen greatly appreciate the possession of 
their institute, and there are usually to be found some 
members chatting or reading together during their 
leisure hours. 



i88 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

The " Christian Postal and Telegraph Association " 
was started a year ago. The rules define its object as 
" the promulgation of the Gospel of Jesus Christ 
among the workers in postal and telegraph and tele 
phone offices, and among their families ; to promote 
the spiritual, social and physical welfare of the mem 
bers, and to encourage them to make their homes bright, 
pure and happy." 

The report of the first year s work (1903) says that 
the association has grown rapidly and has over 600 
members, many of whom have become earnest seekers 
after the Truth, and that already eight of them have 
received baptism. Out of the 4,000 scattered post- 
offices throughout the country members have been 
recruited in 107 offices during the past year. Within 
the last two years women have begun to be employed 
in the post and telephone offices, and a women s branch 
has recently been started, which numbers already thirty 
members. In any town where the branch has members, 
and missionary work is going on, the missionaries in 
charge are advised of their names, and they do all in their 
power to help on the members of the association. 

Evangelistic Work among the Factory Girls. There are 
twenty cotton factories in Osaka and its suburbs, nearly 
all of them being on the outskirts of the city. In the 
smallest sixty, and in one of the largest 2,200 of the 
women and girls employed live within the factory walls. 
Besides these, many live outside at their own homes 
or in lodging-houses, and go daily to work. Both within 
the factory buildings and companies lodging houses, 
the conditions of life are often unhealthy and unsatis 
factory. The evils arise from the excessively long hours 
of work, the over-crowding, and, where the officials are 
careless or incompetent, the neglect of ordinary sanitary 
precautions. 

Neither government nor public opinion has as yet 



AMONGST POLICE AND FACTORY WORKERS 189 

awakened to the necessity of special legislation for the 
benefit of these women. 

Factory work in Osaka and elsewhere is carried on 
by night and day shifts. There are few factories where 
there is no night work, the rule being that a factory hand 
works all day, and in alternate weeks all night. Every 
eight or ten days, when the shifts of work change, there 
is a short period during which the machinery must be 
cleaned and made ready for the next gang of workers. 
At such time there is some scant leisure, but there 
are no weekly holidays. Beyond the five annual 
national holidays in the whole year there is no variation 
from the monotony and toil of the weekly, or ten days 
shifts of day and night work. The war caused a con 
siderable decrease in business, and several factories ran 
half time ; but this caused for many loss of employ 
ment and for others extra hard work with longer 
hours. 

Special evils arise for those who have to live within 
the factory walls, or crowded together in the neighbour 
ing lodging-houses. In some houses men and women, 
boys and girls all live together. The houses are com 
paratively small, and the night workers sleep in the day 
time in the rooms occupied at night by those working 
during the day. It is no wonder that the rooms are 
dirty and that the health of the hands suffers. They 
work for twelve hours at a time, and alternate weeks at 
night. After the working-hours are over they go to 
the bath, have supper, and then go to sleep. Next 
morning they get up before daylight. They work, eat, 
bathe and sleep in a crowd. Their faces are pale and 
their eyes weak, and they seem to be always tired. 

Most of the workers in these large factories are girls 
brought up from the country districts on a three years 
contract. The agents employed to engage and fetch 
the girls receive a commission on each girl who is per- 



igo CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

suaded to join, and unscrupulous agents too often allure 
the girls up to town with tales which are far from true. 
The contrast is great between their former life among 
the cornfields, pine-woods or rice-fields a life that has 
been lived in the open air and their life of close con 
finement and unhealthy drudgery. In consequence of 
the nature of the work, the poor food, and the over 
crowding, numbers die from rapid consumption and sheer 
hopelessness. Others lose vitality and become degraded 
morally and physically. 

Even the children have to take part in the night hours 
of work, and when unable to keep awake are often 
punished by a blow struck by the factory foreman. 

Most of the factories have their own hospitals and 
dispensaries attached to them ; but in many cases these 
are badly managed, and are so dirty and ill attended 
to, that the girls prefer to bear the evils they are suffer 
ing rather than enter them. 

Some factories are better than others and are trying 
to cope with existing evils. 

Eigh! years ago public opinion, aroused by writers in 
several of the best Japanese papers, pressed for Govern 
ment inquiry and measures. In consequence improve 
ments in their general conditions have been made at 
many of the factories. Schools have been built in many 
instances and dormitories have been enlarged. There 
has also been a demand for legislation to fix hours of 
work and age limits, but as yet no factory laws have 
been passed. 

At present the condition of these factory girls depends 
on the individuals under whom they work. Some 
are callous, some are spasmodically kind ; others again 
endeavour to alleviate the lot of the workers within the 
limits of the companies law of day and night shifts. Of 
recent years missionary work among the Osaka factory 
hands has been begun. The efforts to reach and 



AMONGST POLICE AND FACTORY WORKERS 191 

brighten the lives of this class of society have met with 
response, in spite of many difficulties and discourage 
ments. The factories and lodging-houses belonging to 
some companies are hard to reach, for the officials fear 
investigation. In many factories leave has been ob 
tained to hold occasional magic-lantern meetings, in 
others an afternoon for games, or a weekly Gospel 
meeting is permitted for those who are off work at the 
time. Open-air meetings are sometimes held in the 
yards of the workshops for those not on duty, and 
attract a large number of listeners. A magic-lantern 
or a Christmas tree serves to open the way for direct 
Christian teaching. But this is difficult, for even where 
the officials are thankful for outside help to keep in 
order their crowds of uneducated girls and children, 
they are usually afraid of allowing anything that may 
hinder them from obtaining, or retaining, workpeople 
who come in most cases from the strongly Buddhist 
districts of the country. 

Nevertheless religious teaching has been going on for 
some time in connexion with more than one factory, 
and that with such measure of success as to give en 
couragement for the future. 

Close to one factory a girls club-room was hired more 
than two years ago. The meetings with lantern slides, 
the classes for Christian instruction and the preachings 
held there by C.M.S. missionaries and Japanese helpers, 
have been well attended and show what good results 
would follow could the club system be established in 
the neighbourhood of other factories. Tired and sleepy 
as the girls constantly are, they are glad to come, and 
begin to look on the club as a kind of home, and on those 
who care for them as friends. There are classes for 
sewing and writing, recreation classes, besides Bible 
classes. At the club there is also a growing Sunday 
school for children of the neighbourhood and for the 



192 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

younger sisters of the club members. Some of these 
children are those of the factory officials. 

Mention may be made here of a lodging-house for 
boys attached to one factory to which admission has 
been gained of late. About eighty boys live there 
from thirteen to twenty years of age ; they work like 
the girls, in relays Iby night and day, so that forty 
at a time can come to the lantern meeting, which is held 
two or three times a month. This is a better type of 
lodging-house, because there is more supervision, as 
it is situated within the factory walls. The man in 
charge gives opportunities to the visiting missionary. 
His daughter attends the Mission girls school, and 
perhaps influences him to welcome Christian aid to 
keep in order, to interest and teach, what he calls his 
large little family. 

The missionaries in these factories have been doing 
pioneer work and claiming fresh territory for Christian 
teaching and influence. Prejudices have begun to be 
broken down ; factory officials have become awakened 
to the fact that some one cares for the factory hands ; 
the public is finding out slowly that there exists a large 
class in its industrial centres who are utterly uneducated, 
living under most unsanitary conditions, and needing 
legislation to protect them. The Factory Mission needs 
more workers and more funds. 



CHAPTER XVII 

ON THE JAPANESE PRAYER-BOOK AS COMPARED WITH 
THE ENGLISH AND AMERICAN PRAYER-BOOKS 

THE comparison in this chapter of the Revised Japanese 
Prayer-Book (first published 1879-82) issued in Revised 
form in 1895, with the English and American Prayer- 
Books, has been taken from the papers, by the Rev. 
A, F. King, M.A., published in the South Tokyo diocesan 
magazine, 1889-1900 : 

The Lectionary is framed on the basis of the English 
and American Prayer-Books. As in the English Book, 
there are no proper lessons for the forty days of Lent, 
but the American Book is followed with regard to the 
special optional lessons for the Rogation and Ember Days. 
Except where they are found in the English Lectionary 
also, there are no proper second lessons appointed for 
Sundays ; save that for Advent and Lent, the Sunday 
second lessons of the American Lectionary are set down 
for optional use. The Sunday first lessons follow the 
plan of the English rather than that of the American 
Lectionary. 

For the daily lessons the general plan of the English 
and American Books is followed, but the Apocrypha 
finds no place in the Lectionary. Proper second lessons 
are appointed uniformly for all Holy Days other than 
Sundays. Occasionally a proper lesson is introduced 
which is not found in either the English or American 



I 9 4 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

Book, e.g. St. Thomas Day second morning lesson, 
St. John xi. 1-16 ; but generally either the American 
or English Book provides a precedent. The Trans 
figuration has no Collect, Epistle and Gospel appointed 
for it, but there are proper lessons ; those for the morn 
ing follow the American Book and those for the evening 
are Dan. x. i-n and St. Luke ix. 28-36. 

The list of proper Psalms for certain days follows that 
found in the American Book, but the days for which 
none are provided in the English Book are marked with 
an asterisk, and the use of proper Psalms on those days 
is optional. A table of fifteen selections of Psalms, after 
the manner of that found in the American Book, is given, 
with permission to use any one of them instead of the 
ordinary Psalms of the day. 

Tables and Rules relating to Feasts and Fasts. These 
follow the English Prayer-Book, with the one exception 
that the Transfiguration finds a place among the feasts. 
As in the American, there are no black-letter days in 
the Japanese Calendar.. 

Rules for the Shortening of Services. These are put 
together in the Appendix to the Prayer-Book. They 
are as follows : 

" i. Morning Prayer, Litany, and Holy Communion 
may be used separately or together. 

"2. When the Holy Communion immediately follows 
Morning Prayer, the priest may begin with the Lord s 
Prayer ; omit everything between the Te Deum and the 
Salutation ( The Lord be with you ) ; and after the 
Collect for grace pass on at once to the Holy Communion. 
(N.B. This makes the first lesson obligatory.) 

"3. Morning and Evening Prayer may be shortened 
as follows, but this rule does not apply to Morning 
Prayer on Sundays : (a) The opening exhortation may 
be shortened to Dearly beloved brethren, I pray and 
beseech you," etc. ; (b) one lesson and one canticle only 



ON THE JAPANESE PRAYER-BOOK 195 

need be used ; (c) the prayers between the third Collect 
and the Prayer of St. Chrysostom may be omitted. 
" 4. Only one Psalm need be said. 
"5. When Holy Communion follows another office, 
the Lord s Prayer may be omitted at the beginning of 
the Holy Communion Office, if it has already been said. 

" 6. The Ten Commandments must be read once a 
month on some Sunday. Otherwise they may be 
omitted at discretion, and our Lord s words (as in the 
American Book) alone used. 

" 7. Holy Baptism may be used as a separate service. 
When used with Morning Prayer, the latter may be 
shortened according to Rule 3." 

Morning Prayer is arranged as in the American Book. 
The Gloria Patri need not be said at the end of each 
Psalm, but at the end of the whole portion used at the 
particular service. 

The concluding verse of the Benedicite is omitted. 
After the Creed the Lesser Litany and Lord s Prayer 
are omitted, but the Versicles are printed in full, both 
in Morning and Evening Prayer, as in the English Book. 
The rubric before the Versicles directing the priest to 
stand is omitted. 

But as in the English Book, there is no alternative 
form of Absolution, taken from the Holy Communion 
Office, allowed. The declaratory form alone is found 
here. The Venite is printed in full, but with permission 
to omit verses 8-n ; and the Benedictus is to be sung 
in full. The Apostles Creed alone is printed, and there 
is no permission to use the Nicene Creed instead of it. 

The Athanasian Creed is not mentioned in the rubric 
before the Apostles Creed, but is printed near the end 
of the Prayer-Book. The rubric preceding it there is to 
the effect that it should be said or sung on certain 
days instead of the Apostles Creed, those days being 
the same as in the English rubric ; but the whole con- 



196 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

eludes with the clause, " But the Minister is at liberty to 
use it or not at his discretion." 

It is rarely used in any of the Churches of the Nippon 
Sei Kokwai. 

The Emperor and the Imperial Family are prayed for 
in collects based upon the corresponding prayers of the 
English Book. The Japanese Book has also among the 
Versicles the petition, " O Lord, save our Emperor," in 
place of the English, " O Lord, save the King," and the 
American, " O Lord, save the State." 

The prayer for " all sorts and conditions of men " 
and the General Thanksgiving are printed, as in the 
American Book, in their proper place in Morning and 
Evening Prayer ; the latter also in the Litany, but with 
a rubric added (alone in the Japanese Book) making 
its use there optional. 

Evening Prayer. The chief points of interest not 
before mentioned are (i) that there are (as in the Ameri 
can Book) two alternative Psalms allowed in place of 
the Magnificat (Ps. xcviii and xcii, v. 1-4), and two 
in place of Nunc Dimittis (Ps. Ixvii. and ciii. v. 1-4 
and 20-22) ; and (2) that the rubric after the third 
Collect allows the Litany to be used as at Morning 
Prayer. 

The Litany. The initial rubric is simply, " To be used 
on Sundays, Wednesdays and Fridays." Chiefly to be 
noted are (i) that the words " From lightning and tem 
pest " are followed by " From flood, earthquake and 
fire " ; (2) that petitions are made for the Emperor, 
the Imperial family, the ministers of state and governors, 
for bishops, priests and deacons ; also, as in the American 
Book, " That it may please Thee to send forth labourers 
into Thy harvest " ; (3) that the Litany can be shortened 
by a rubric, similar to one in the American Book, allowing 
the omission of the whole section from " O Christ, hear 
us " down to "As we do put our trust in Thee." 



ON THE JAPANESE PRAYER-BOOK 197 

Occasional Prayers and Thanksgivings. The Japanese 
Prayer- Book has a number of prayers and thanksgivings 
for use " upon several occasions." With adaptations 
to suit the circumstances, it omits none of the prayers 
from either the American or English Books, and it in 
cludes others for a person travelling a free translation 
of one by Dr. Bright for Missions, and for catechumens. 
The former of the two for Missions is derived from 
various sources, and is specially framed to include a 
petition for the salvation of God s ancient people to 
gether with the Gentiles. The latter is based upon 
Bishop Cotton s prayer for the conversion of the peoples 
of India. 

The prayers for catechumens are based upon ancient 
prayers in St. Chrysostom s and the Clementius Litur 
gies. The occasional thanksgivings are the same as in 
the American Book, except that the one for a child s re 
covery is omitted, an alternative, " For Deliverance from 
great Sickness " being added from the English Book. 
All the occasional thanksgivings of the English Book 
are included. 

The Collects, Epistles and Gospels. These follow the 
English Book, except (i) in regard to two or three minor 
points of detail in the order of printing, rubrical direction, 
or name ; (2) that the Epistles and Gospels are not yet 
printed in extenso, though this is to be done when the 
translation has been revised ; (3) that under " Ash 
Wednesday " are printed the three final prayers of the 
Commination, " O Lord, we beseech Thee, mercifully 
hear our prayers," etc., " O most mighty God and 
merciful Father," etc., " Turn Thou us, O good Lord," 
etc., with a rubric directing that, if the whole Com 
mination service be not said, these three prayers shall 
be said before the General Thanksgiving in the Litany. 

Holy Communion. The chief points of interest to be 
noted are : 



198 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

(1) Four rubrics are prefixed, as in the English 
Book. The fourth runs, " The table at the Communion 
time shall have a fair white linen cloth upon it. The 
minister, standing at the north of the holy table, shall 
say the prayers following, the people all kneeling." 
The rubric thus does not prevent the eastward position, 
which is taken by many of the clergy. 

(2) Following the American Book, the Japanese Book 
has, in place of the collects for the King, the collect, 
" O Almighty Lord . . . direct, sanctify, and govern," 
etc., which in the English Book is printed among the 
occasional prayers at the end of the Holy Communion 
Office. 

(3) The omission of the Nicene Creed, or the substi 
tution of the Apostles Creed for it, is not allowed ; the 
Japanese Book therein following the English in prefer 
ence to the American Book. 

(4) In the Offertory Sentences, which follow the Eng 
lish Book, the two from Tobit are cut out. 

(5) The priest may at his discretion use before the 
prayer for the Church, the prayers for Missions and the 
prayers for catechumens, saying " Let us pray for Mis 
sions," or " Let us pray for catechumens." The bidding 
words before the prayer for the Church are as follows : 
" Let us pray for all men, and specially for the whole 
Church of Christ." In this prayer the sentence be 
tween " godly love " and " give grace " is to this effect : 
" We beseech Thee to bless all who bear rule, and 
especially our Emperor ; and to direct all that are in 
authority under him, that they may impartially punish 
vice and honour virtue, and be a defence to Thy true 
religion." 

(6) The Exhortations : (a) The Exhortation " at the 
time of the celebration of the communion " is to be said 
at least on one Sunday of each month, (b) The Exhor 
tation, " when the minister giveth warning," printed 



ON THE JAPANESE PRAYER-BOOK 199 

at the end of the service, is directed to be said in whole, 
or in part, on the previous Sunday or Holy-day, and, as 
in the American Book, omits the mention of absolution, 
occurring in the last sentence of the English form, (c) 
The third Exhortation against negligence is omitted 
altogether. 

(7) From the American Book is taken the alternative 
proper preface for Trinity Sunday. The Sanctus is 
printed as in the English Book. 

(8) Two alternative forms of the Prayer of Consecra 
tion are given ; the first is a translation of the English 
Prayer of Consecration, the second of the American. 
The rubric leaves it quite open which shall be used, and 
they are equally used throughout the Church. 

(9) After the Lord s Prayer follow, as in the English 
Book, the prayers of Oblation and Thanksgiving, with 
permission to use either if the first (English) form of the 
Prayer of Consecration has been used ; but the latter 
only must be said when the second (American) form of 
that prayer has been used. 

(10) No permission is given to use some proper hymn 
" in place of the Gloria in excelsis," as in the American 
Book. 

(n) After the Blessing and the Exhortation (of 
" warning ") follow the five occasional Collects, as in the 
American Book ; the additional one in the English Book 
finding a place after the Commandments, as stated above. 

(12) The whole concludes with one rubric, viz., that 
directing the reverent consumption in the Church of 
what remains of the consecrated bread and wine ; the 
wording of this rubric follows the American Book. 

The Offices for Holy Baptism. The following points 
call for notice : 

(i) In the baptismal formula the translators have 
set themselves to convey the exact force of the Greek 
original, and have consequently used a circumlocution in 



200 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

their phrasing of it. The Japanese translation may 
be rendered into English thus : " N., I, administering 
baptism, admit thee into the Name," etc. 

(2) In the formula for hypothetical baptism an un 
satisfactory translation is made of the English, " If thou 
art not already baptized," etc., for by its wording it 
practically re-baptizes in cases where baptism has pre 
viously been received, though the evidence of it is lost. 

(3) The two notes at the end of the public baptism 
of infants in the English Book upon infants dying 
baptized, and upon the use of the sign of the Cross are 
omitted ; also the permission of the American Book, 
in all three offices, to omit the use of the sign of the Cross, 
together with the words " We receive this child (person)." 
etc., in case of scruple, is not given in the Japanese 
Book. 

As illustrating the nature of the Japanese language, 
Mr. King notices in passing that not a single word need 
be changed in the whole service (of public baptism) for 
either number or gender. 

Catechism. The three Books are here practically the 
same, the only differences distinguishing the Japanese 
Book from the others being (i) the addition of the 
doxology to the Lord s Prayer ; (2) that in the answer 
about the inward part of the Lord s Supper, the Japanese 
combines the English " verily and indeed " with the 
American " spiritually." 

Confirmation. The Japanese Book omits the Preface, 
but gives the substance of it in an introductory rubric. 
The service in Japanese begins with the American form 
of presentation of the candidates, " Reverend Father in 
God, I present unto you these children (or, these per 
sons) to receive the laying on of hands " ; and then, as 
in the American Book, a lesson follows (Acts viii. 5-17). 
There is also some difference in the concluding rubrics 
not calling for notice. 



ON THE JAPANESE PRAYER-BOOK 201 

Solemnization of Matrimony. The chief point to be 
noticed in comparison of the Japanese Book with the 
other two Prayer-Books is that the latter part of the 
English Office, i.e. the Psalms, Prayers, second Bene 
diction, and Exhortation, which is entirely omitted in 
the American Book, is made optional in the Japanese 
Service. 

It is also interesting to notice that the Japanese Book 
allows a marriage to be solemnized without a ring, 
in which case the words referring to the ring are of 
course directed to be omitted. 

Passing over rubrics as to the publication of the Banns, 
we come to the third, in which no permission is given, as 
in the American Book, for matrimony to be solemnized 
" in some proper place " instead of at church. 

In the Japanese Book the introductory Exhortation 
is printed in full, as in the English, but permission is 
given to omit, not only the parts omitted in the Ameri 
can Book, but also the words " Signifying unto us ... 
Cana of Galilee." 

The Lord s Prayer, placed in the American Office just 
before the prayer, " O Eternal God," is by a Japanese 
rubric directed to be used in this place if the latter part 
of the service is going to be omitted. 

Visitation of the Sick. The Japanese Office, like the 
English Book, contains a form of absolution, not the 
same as the English, but the same as is appointed at 
the Holy Communion, only with " thee " instead of 
" you " ; the preceding rubric is the same as the Eng 
lish, with the addition of this sentence : " This Absolu 
tion may also be used when any penitent person who 
cannot find peace desires it." 

In the Japanese Office, either one or the other of the 
Psalms (Ixxi. and cxxx.) in the English and American 
Books can be used. 

Both Japanese and American Books add three prayers 



202 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

to the four occasional ones of the English Office : (i) 
For those present at the Visitation, (2) in case of sudden 
sickness, and (3) a thanksgiving for the beginning of a 
Recovery. 

Communion of the Sick. This Office is the same in all 
the Books (except that the American Book allows a 
shortened form for urgent cases), and both American 
and Japanese Books add a final rubric, allowing the 
Office to be used with the Collect, Epistle and Gospel 
for the day, with the aged or others that cannot attend 
the public ministration in church. 

Burial of the Dead. The chief points to be noted in 
comparison are : 

(1) In the opening rubric the Japanese Book follows 
the English (" any that die unbaptized "), not the 
American (" any unbaptized adult"). 

(2) In the sentence from Job the Japanese translation 
has " Apart from my flesh I shall see God." 

(3) The Japanese Office has a rubric, like the American, 
to allow the creed and prayers from the Prayer-Book to 
be used after the lesson ; the American permission for 
a hymn or anthem is, however, not followed. 

(4) The former part of the words of committal in 
the Japanese Office is more like those in the English 
("Of His great mercy . . . our dear brother ... in 
sure and certain hope "), and the latter part is more 
like the American ("Of the Resurrection in the last 
day, and the life of the world to come ... at whose 
second coming in glorious majesty to judge the world, 
the earth and the sea shall give up their dead ; and the 
corruptible bodies of those who sleep in Him shall be 
changed "). 

(5) The Japanese Book follows the American in 
allowing either one of the two prayers that follow the 
Lord s Prayer to be omitted. In the first of these 
prayers they also agree in substituting after, " We 



ON THE JAPANESE PRAYER-BOOK 203 

give Thee hearty thanks," the words " For the good 
examples of those Thy servants, who, having finished 
their course in faith, do now rest from their labours," for 
those in the English Book (" For that it hath pleased 
Thee to deliver this our brother out of the miseries of 
this sinful world ") ; and also in omitting the petition 
in the latter Prayer-Book, " That it may please Thee of 
Thy gracious goodness, shortly to accomplish the 
number of Thine elect, and to hasten Thy kingdom." In 
the second prayer the English Book alone has the words, 
" As our hope in this our brother doth." 

(6) The " additional prayers " from the American 
Office are omitted, but that office is followed by the 
permission to perform part of the service which is 
appointed for the grave-side, i.e., all that follows the 
words of committal, to be said in Church, for weighty 
cause. Also, as in the American Book, directions are 
here given by a rubric for the necessary alterations of 
the Service for a burial at sea. 

(7) The Japanese Book ends with a prayer for the 
consecration of a grave in an unconsecrated cemetery, 
to be used before " Man that is born of a woman," etc., 
but the use of it is optional. 

The Churching of Women. The Japanese Book follows 
the English exactly, except that it adopts the American 
rule that the offerings must be applied " to the relief 
of distressed women in child-bed." Hence it has not 
adopted the alterations and omissions of the American 
Book in this Office. 

Remaining Contents of the Japanese Book. From this 
point onwards there is great variety in the contents of 
the three Books, the Ordinal being alone common to 
them all. 

(1) A commination is taken from the English 
Book. 

(2) The form and manner of making, ordaining, and 



204 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

consecrating of Bishops, Priests and Deacons is common 
to English and American Books. 

(3) The Athanasian Creed, which is not in the American 
Book. 

(4) Forms for the consecration of a church and the 
institution of a pastor are taken from the American 
Book. 

In an appendix to the Japanese Prayer-Book are con 
tained : 

(1) The rules for the shortening of services, which 
are peculiar to this Book. 

(2) Family prayers taken from the American Book. 

(3) A form of prayer for the Emperor s birthday, 
modelled on the English form of prayer for the King s 
Accession Day. 

(4) A form of harvest thanksgiving taken from the 
American Book. 

(5) Intercession for Missions, which are peculiar to 
this Book. 

(6) Forms for the admission and licensing of Catechu 
mens. 

The Psalter, as also the Epistles and Gospels, are not 
printed in the Japanese Prayer-Book at present, but 
the Revised Psalter, published in recent years, has 
been authorized by the synod for use in churches. 

The Articles of Religion form no part of the Japanese 
Prayer-Book, but they have been provisionally ac 
cepted by the Church from the time of the first general 
synod. 

Commination. The Japanese title for this Office 
is merely " A Lenten Confession," and the remainder of 
the English title becomes in the Japanese the first 
rubric. An introductory rubric is added, directing 
that instead of the whole service the last three prayers 
alone (i.e. the three preceding the Benediction) may be 
used before the General Thanksgiving in the Litany, as 



ON THE JAPANESE PRAYER-BOOK 205 

printed after the collect for Ash-Wednesday (see above). 
In the Preface, in place of " Instead whereof (until the 
said discipline may be restored again, which is much 
to be wished)," the Japanese has " Following that cus 
tom." 

In other respects the whole service follows the English. 

The Ordinal. The following points are worthy of 
mention : 

(1) In the latter portion of " the Preface " the 
American Book is followed, and instead of the age or 
the candidate and his knowledge of the Latin tongue 
being specified, reference is made to the Canons of the 
Japanese Church. By those Canons the minimum age 
of a candidate for deacon s orders is fixed at twenty- 
one ; a knowledge of English, apparently in the place of 
Latin, is expected of him, and the knowledge of Greek 
and Hebrew is recommended as most desirable. 

(2) The office of archdeacon not being formally re 
cognized in the Canons, it is simply a " priest " who 
presents the candidates for the diaconate and priest 
hood. Again, in the consecration of bishops, as there 
is no archbishop in the Japanese Church, the " presiding 
Bishop " takes his place ; in both these points the 
Japanese Book finds a precedent in the American 
Prayer-Book. 

(3) There is one important difference between the 
English and American form of ordering of priests. The 
American Book supplies an alternative formula of 
Ordination, as follows : 

" Take thou authority to execute the office of a 
priest in the Church of God, now committed to thee by 
the imposition of our hands. And be thou a faithful 
dispenser of the Word of God, and of His holy Sacra 
ments ; In the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost. Amen." 

At the fifth general synod of the Japanese Church, 



206 CHURCH WORK IN JAPAN 

held in Osaka in 1896, it was finally decided to have only 
one formula in the Japanese Book, and the formula 
common to the English and American Books was chosen. 

The difference between the two formulae may be seen 
from the English form subjoined : 

" Receive the Holy Ghost for the office and work of 
a priest in the Church of God, now committed unto thee 
by the imposition of our hands. Whose sins thou dost 
forgive, they are forgiven ; and whose sins thou dost 
retain, they are retained. And be thou a faithful 
dispenser of the Word of God, and of His holy Sacra 
ments ; In the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost. Amen." 

The Form of Consecration of a Church or Chapel An 
Office of Institution of Ministers into Parishes or Churches. 
These two offices are not found in the English Book, and 
are translated from the American Book. 



Appendix I 

DIOCESE OF HOKKAIDO. 

The territory included under the title of Hokkaido, 
(Northern Sea gate or Road), though it contains 
a remnant of an aboriginal race, is comparatively 
modern in respect to its civil existence. It forms 
indeed a part of new Japan, which arose in 1868, 
the era of Meiji, and constitutes one of the two crown 
possessions or colonies as distinguished from the forty- 
eight prefectures or Ken. 

In Yezo (the very name signifies savage), of which 
the Diocese of Hokkaido occupies the southern half, 
the climate resembles that of Northern New York 
and Southern Canada. The natives of the Island 
some fifteen or seventeen thousand in number, the 
Ainos or Ainu (men) have long furnished an interest 
ing field to the ethnological scientist, and their origin, 
intermediate history and kinship with the Japanese 
are problems yet to be solved. Their isolation, even 
from the natives of the Sunrise Kingdom, has rendered 
them far more barbaric than their neighbors, who 
notwithstanding the years in which they were known 
as the Hermit Nation, have continued to retain their 
adaptability, while contact from afar has from earli 
est ages modified the type and elevated the race. 

The Ainu must indeed have remained as he was 
found by the Missionaries, "a hunter and fisherman 
amid ignorance", but for the light that shone into 
their world with the advent of the Gospel. 

Once bitterest foes of Japan, they now form a di 
vision of the Empire and during the late war, gave 



APPENDIX 

proof of their loyalty by their record for military 
service. 

These aboriginal people were first visited by the 
Rev. W. Deming of the C. M. S. He came from 
Hakodate and was followed in 1878 by the Rev. 
James Batchelor who became their resident mission 
ary in 1882. The service rendered by Mr. Batchelor 
in his well-known work on the Ainu and his transla 
tion into their tongue of the Bible and other Chris 
tian literature, is incalculable and renders him an 
authority on this remote quarter of the world. There 
were difficulties which seemed insuperable. Their 
life had caused them to cling with great tenacity to 
tribal customs, many of them gross and brutal, but 
Mr. Batchelor with the aid of the Divine Light brought 
illumination into these dark places. It was as late 
as 1885 before the first baptism took place. Accord 
ing to recent authorities, there are now between two 
and three thousand native communicants. In the 
Diocese of Hokkaido, Hakodate was occupied in 1874, 
Kushiro 1889, Sapporo 1892 and Otara 1897, and under 
Bishop Fyson s episcopate the work has shown great 
increase. 

As has been found, "Where er the foot of man has 
trod," in all parts of the mission field the soul is reached 
through the healing of the body, and to-day many 
baptisms are recorded as the direct result of medical 
missions. With the educational institutions, schools 
for Ainu boys, home for girls, centres for Rescue work, 
Hospitals and Training Schools, instrumentalities are 
at work which will bring these mysterious Ainu and 
the whole Island of Yezo in line with the great force 
of Christian civilization in Japan. 



Appendix II 

TRANSLATION OF THE SCRIPTURES. 

BEFORE Japan had been opened Drs. Gutzlaff, 
Williams and Bettelheim had prepared translations 
of some parts of the Scriptures; but these were too 
imperfect to be of much use, even if it had been pos 
sible to introduce them into the country. Owing 
to many obstacles, it was not until 1871 that any 
part of the Bible was printed in Japan. But it should 
be remembered that educated Japanese, being able 
to read Chinese, were able to read Chinese translations. 
In September, 1872, a Committee was appointed by 
a united conference of Protestant missionaries to 
prepare a translation of the whole New Testament. 

The different Books were published as fast as trans 
lated, and the whole New Testament was completed 
in 1880. In this translation work Dr. J. C. Hepburn, 
M. D., LL. D., took part, and was assisted by his 
colleagues, the Rev. S. R. Brown, D.D., and the Rev. 
D. C. Greene, D.D. 

The Old Testament translation was not finished 
until 1887, and in that Bishop Fyson (of the C. M. S.) 
took part, as did the late Archdeacon Shaw, of the 
S. P. G. 

Since this date a revision of the Japanese transla 
tion of the Psalms has been carried out by a Com 
mittee of Sei Kokwai clergy, and has been duly au 
thorized for Church use. This revised translation 
is considered to be particularly successful both in 
accurate translation and beauty of language. 



Appendix III 



STATIONS. 


! 


Native Christians. 
Baptized. 


02 
CO O> 

o ^ 




Native 
Communicants. 


"E 

02 
|l 


Schools. 


Scholars. 


Native Contribu 
tions. Yen. 


OSAKA DIOCESE 
Osaka 
Tokushima 
Hiroshima 
Fukuyama 
Hamada 
Matsuye 

Totals 


5 
7 
2 
3 
3 
4 


723 
234 
111 
123 
73 
384 


46 
16 
10 

7 
12 
38 


305 
106 
74 
66 
38 
178 


91 
28 
18 
27 
14 
34 


4 







633 







1589 
226 
260 
37 
263 
432 


24 


1648 


129 


767 


212 


4 


633 


2809 


S. TOKYO DIOCESE 
Tokyo 
Nagoya 
Gifu 
Toyohahsi 

Totals 


12 
9 

8 
2 


638 
130 
117 
39 


34 
14 
25 

7 


309 
102 
85 
25 


108 
20 
24 

8 



2 
2 




64 
60 



984 
294 
262 
61 


31 


924 


80 


521 


160 


4 


124 


1602 


Kiu-Smu DIOCESE 

Nagasaki 
Kagoshima& Loochoo. 
Fukuoka & Hakata 
Kokura 
Kumamoto 


3 
5 

4 
4 
5 
4 


170 

84 
262 
226 

72 


12 

21 
11 
30 
17 


79 
41 
112 
111 
123 
45 


58 
22 
14 
23 
42 
11 


















to 

99 
341 
120 

84 
*908 


Oito&Nobeoka 


Totals 


25 


1021 


91 


511 


170 








HOKKAIDO DIOCESE 
Hakodate 
Sapporo 
Otaru 


7 
19 
8 
4 


334 
453 
367 
236 


14 
60 
68 
21 


172 
356 
161 
79 


25 
96 

47 
22 


3 
2 

2 


87 
53 


57 


120 
615 
400 
513 


Kushiro 
Totals 


38 


2390 


163 


768 


190 


7 


197 
954 


1648 
6967 


Grand Totals 


118 


5983 


463 


2567 


732 


15 



fNo returns. 



*Incomplete. 



Index 

American Church Mis- Foss, Bp. 8, 178 Poole, Bp., 21, 43 

sions, 7, 25, 26, 38, 77, Fuk uzaua, Mr., 63, 70 Poole Memorial Girls 

109 Fyson, Bp., 40, 50, 51 School, 91 
Apocrypha, Omission Gemmill, Rev. W., 65, 67 Prayer Book, Revision of 

from Lectionary of the, 71 Japanese, 29, 193-206 
31 Gifu Blind School, 115, Progress, Bp. Bicker- 
Austen, Rev. W. T., 102 139, 145 steth on Japan s, 22 
Awdry, Bp., 40, 159, 174 Ginza, Mission hall at, 53 Protestant Missions, 6, 
Azabu, St. Stephen s Hamilton, Rev. H. J., 144 11,100 

Church, 71 Hare, Bp., 39, 44 Reaction against Christi- 

Baldwin, Rev. J. M., 145 Hiroshima, 112-118 anity, 16 

Benson, Archp., and Bp. Hoar, Miss, 44 Reading Society, Miss 

Bickersteth, 26, 28 Hospital work, 59, 60, 117 Weston s, 48 

Bickersteth, Bp., 20-41 118, 125-131 Reid, Miss 56, 57 

Bishop, Mrs., 81 Hostels, 54-58, 68, 82 Robinson, Rev. J. C., 138 

Bonin Islands, The, 78, Hutchinson, Rev. A. B., Russian Orthodox Church 

105 118, 121 8 

Bosanquet, Miss, 117 lida, Rev. A. E., 175, 177 Seamen, Missions to, 102 

Boshu, Work in, 162-172 liyama, 183, 184 Shaw, Archdeacon, 8, 27 

Burden, Bp., 12, 21 Imai, Rev. J., 68, 73, 186 42, 43, 72, 73 

Burnside, Rev. H., 110 Jesuit mission, The, 3 Shiba, St. Andrew s, 65 

Canadian Church Missions Kakuzen, Rev. M., 158, Shinagawa, St. Mary s, 73 

65, 77, 132-161, 183 179 Shinamicho, Mission 

Carr, Miss, 56 Kiushiu.Workin, 118-124 room at, 72 

Cathedral at Tokyo, The Kobe, Work at, 104-124 Shinsetsu district, Work 

temporary, 66 Kojimachi hospital, 59 in the, 151-161 

Chamberlain on Japan, Kumamoto, 121-131, 187 Shogunate, Decline of the 

Mr., 9, 11 Kyobashi, St. Paul s, 52 2 

Chappell, Rev. E. F., 140 Holy Cross Church, 71 Society for the Propaga- 

Charity Hand-working Leper hospital at Kuma- tion of the Gospel, 8; 

Society, 48 moto, 125-131 Tokyo, 43-49, 65-83; 

Chiba, 177 Lloyd, Rev. A., 63, 70, 71 Yokohama, 101; Kobe, 

Cholmondeley, Rev. L. B. Marriage laws, Japan 107 

64, 69, 175 Church and the, 31-36 Terata, Rev. D. T., 113 

Choshi, 166-169 Matsumoto, 157-161 Thornton, Miss, 77, 80 

Church Missionary Soci- Maundrell. Rev. H., 121 Tokushima, 180-183 

ety, 7; Conference at McKim, Bp., 34 Tokyo, 3; Work of C. M. S 

Osaka, 25; Tokyo, 49- Misaki, 171 and S. P. G., 42-61; St. 

61; Osaka, 84-99; Hi- Mita, 70 Andrew s and St. Hil- 

roshima, etc., 112-124; Mizumo, Rev. J., 107 da s Community Mis- 

Boshu, 162-172; To- Nagano, 151-156 sions 62-83; Pro-Cathe- 

kushima, 181; Police Nagasaki, 7, 109-111 dral, 66; Police work, 

work, 185; Factory Nakamura, Rev. K., 126 185-187 

work 191 Naito, Mr., 72 Toyama hospital, The, 60 

Community Missions, St. Nagoya, 133-139 Toyohashi, 145-150 

Andrew s and St. Hil- Nicolai, Bp., 8 Treatise with Foreign 

da s, 62-83 Nippon Sei Kokwai, 12, Powers, 4 

Constitution of Nippon 24-41, 58-61, etc. Tristam, Miss, 91 

Sei Kokwai, Canons Orthodox Church Mis- Ushigome, St. Barnabas, 

and p 28; Dioceses, Di- sion, Russian, 8 69 

vision of, 38-41 Osaka, C. M. S. Confer- Waller, Rev. J. G., 152, 

Divinity School, Osaka, ence at, 25; C. M. S. 153, 156, 157, 183 

96,97 work, 84-99; W9rk Warren, Archdeacon, 51 

Divorce. See Marriage among factory girls, 83, 87 

laws 188-192 Weston, Miss, 45-49 

Educational work in To- Parker. Miss, 46, 107 Williams, Bp., 5, 7, 12, 

kyo, 44; Osaka, 91-98; Paterson, Miss, 160 25, 51, 109 

Gifu 141-145 Patrick, Rev. V. H., 53 Women s work, Tokyo, 

Ensor, Rev. G., 7, 8, 109, Peacocke, Miss, 54 44-49, 74-83; Kobe, 106 

110 Peach-tree Hill Academy, Nagano, 154, etc. 
Evington, Bp., 7, 37, 40 95 Woodd, Rev. Basil, 65, 95 

85, 110, 180 Peeresses School, Tokyo, Wright, Rev. W. B., 42, 

Exhibition in Osaka, 88 45 43, 69, 176 

Factory girls, Work Perry, Commodore, 1 Xavier, St. Francis, 3 

among, 188-192 Piper, Rev. J., 49-51 Yamada, Rev. P. S. 68, 

Formosa, Work in, 108 Plummer, Rev. F. B., 8, 97 

Franciscans and Jesuits, 105 Yokaichiba, 169 

Relations between, 4 Police and factory work, Yokahama, Work, at, 100 

French Roman Missions, 5 185-192 -111 

Hokkaido, Diocese of, Appendix I 




MAP OF JAPAN 



BV 3445 A7 1906 TRIN 
Arnold, Alfreda. 
The light of Japan 



BV 3445 A7 1906 TRIN 
Arnold, Alfreda. 
The light of Japan